Laxdæla Saga eBook
Laxdæla Saga
The following sections of this BookRags Literature Study Guide is offprint from Gale's For Students Series:
Presenting Analysis, Context, and Criticism on Commonly Studied Works: Introduction, Author Biography, Plot
Summary, Characters, Themes, Style, Historical Context, Critical Overview, Criticism and Critical Essays, Media
Adaptations, Topics for Further Study, Compare & Contrast, What Do I Read Next?, For Further Study, and Sources.
(c)1998-2002; (c)2002 by Gale. Gale is an imprint of The Gale Group, Inc., a division of Thomson Learning, Inc.
Gale and Design and Thomson Learning are trademarks used herein under license.
The following sections, if they exist, are offprint from Beacham's Encyclopedia of Popular Fiction: "Social Concerns",
"Thematic Overview", "Techniques", "Literary Precedents", "Key Questions", "Related Titles", "Adaptations",
"Related Web Sites". (c)1994-2005, by Walton Beacham.
The following sections, if they exist, are offprint from Beacham's Guide to Literature for Young Adults: "About
the Author", "Overview", "Setting", "Literary Qualities", "Social Sensitivity", "Topics for Discussion", "Ideas
for Reports and Papers". (c)1994-2005, by Walton Beacham.
All other sections in this Literature Study Guide are owned and copyrighted by BookRags, Inc.
Table of Contents
|
|
|
|
Start of eBook | 1 |
CHAP. | 1 |
XIX. HRUT COMES TO ICELAND | 1 |
XXI. OLAF THE PEACOCK GOES TO IRELAND, A.D. 955 | 1 |
XXIV. THE BUILDING OF HERDHOLT, A.D. 960 | 1 |
XXVI. THE DEATH OF HOSKULD, A.D. 985 | 1 |
XXVIII. THE BIRTH OF KJARTAN, OLAF’S SON, A.D. 978 | 1 |
XXX. ABOUT GIERMUND AND THURED, A.D. 978 | 1 |
XXXII. OF OSVIF HELGISON | 1 |
XXXIV. GUDRUN’S FIRST MARRIAGE, A.D. 989 | 2 |
XXXVI. ABOUT KOTKELL AND GRIMA | 2 |
XXXVIII. THE DEATH OF STIGANDI. THORLIEK LEAVES ICELAND | 2 |
XL. KJARTAN AND BOLLI VOYAGE TO NORWAY, A.D. 996 | 2 |
XLII. BOLLI MAKES LOVE TO GUDRUN, A.D. 1000 | 2 |
XLIV. KJARTAN COMES HOME, A.D. 1001 | 2 |
XLVI. FEAST AT HERDHOLT AND THE LOSS OF KJARTAN’S SWORD, A.D. 1002 | 2 |
XLVIII. THE MEN OF LAUGAR AND GUDRUN PLAN AN AMBUSH FOR KJARTAN, A.D. 1003 | 2 |
L. THE END OF HREFNA. THE PEACE SETTLED, A.D. 1003 | 2 |
LII. THE KILLING OF THORKELL OF GOAT’S PEAK | 2 |
LIV. HALLDOR PREPARES TO AVENGE KJARTAN | 2 |
LVI. BOLLI BOLLISON IS BORN, A.D. 1008 | 2 |
LVIII. THORKELL AND GRIM, AND THEIR VOYAGE ABROAD | 2 |
LX. THE EGGING OF GUDRUN | 2 |
LXII. THORGILS AND HIS FOLLOWERS LEAVE HOME | 2 |
LXIV. THE DEATH OF HELGI, A.D. 1019 | 2 |
LXVI. OSVIF AND GEST DIE | 2 |
LXVIII. GUDRUN’S MARRIAGE WITH THORKELL EYJOLFSON | 2 |
LXX. THORLEIK GOES TO NORWAY | 2 |
LXXII. BOLLI AND THORLEIK GO ABROAD, A.D. 1029 | 3 |
LXXIV. THORKELL EYJOLFSON GOES TO NORWAY | 3 |
LXXVI. THE DROWNING OF THORKELL, A.D. 1026 | 3 |
LXXVIII. THE DEATH OF SNORRI, AND THE END, A.D. 1031 | 3 |
CHAP. I | 3 |
CHAP. II | 3 |
Chap. III | 4 |
CHAP. IV | 5 |
CHAP. V | 6 |
CHAP. VI | 6 |
CHAP. VII | 7 |
CHAP. VIII | 9 |
CHAP. IX | 10 |
CHAP. X | 11 |
CHAP. XI | 12 |
CHAP. XII | 13 |
CHAP. XIII | 14 |
CHAP. XIV | 16 |
CHAP. XV | 19 |
CHAP. XVI | 21 |
CHAP. XVII | 22 |
CHAP. XVIII | 23 |
CHAP. XIX | 25 |
CHAP. XX | 28 |
CHAP. XXI | 30 |
CHAP. XXII | 34 |
CHAP. XXIII | 36 |
CHAP. XXIV | 38 |
CHAP. XXV | 41 |
CHAP. XXVI | 42 |
CHAP. XXVII | 43 |
CHAP. XXVIII | 44 |
CHAP. XXIX | 45 |
CHAP. XXX | 46 |
CHAP. XXXI | 48 |
CHAP. XXXII | 49 |
CHAP. XXXIII | 50 |
CHAP. XXXIV | 53 |
CHAP. XXXV | 54 |
CHAP. XXXVI | 57 |
CHAP. XXXVII | 58 |
CHAP. XXXVIII | 62 |
CHAP. XXXIX | 64 |
CHAP. XL | 65 |
CHAP. XLI | 71 |
CHAP. XLII | 73 |
CHAP. XLIII | 74 |
CHAP. XLIV | 76 |
CHAP. XLV | 78 |
CHAP. XLVI | 80 |
CHAP. XLVII | 83 |
CHAP. XLVIII | 86 |
CHAP. XLIX | 88 |
CHAP. L | 91 |
CHAP. LI | 92 |
CHAP. LII | 93 |
CHAP. LIII | 94 |
CHAP. LIV | 95 |
CHAP. LV | 96 |
CHAP. LVI | 98 |
CHAP. LVII | 99 |
CHAP. LVIII | 101 |
CHAP. LIX | 103 |
CHAP. LX | 104 |
CHAP. LXI | 106 |
CHAP. LXII | 108 |
CHAP. LXIII | 109 |
CHAP. LXIV | 112 |
CHAP. LXV | 113 |
CHAP. LXVI | 115 |
CHAP. LXVII | 115 |
CHAP. LXVIII | 116 |
CHAP. LXIX | 118 |
CHAP. LXX | 119 |
CHAP. LXXI | 122 |
CHAP. LXXII | 124 |
CHAP. LXXIII | 124 |
CHAP. LXXIV | 126 |
CHAP. LXXV | 128 |
CHAP. LXXVI | 130 |
CHAP. LXXVII | 132 |
CHAP. LXXVIII | 133 |
NOTE | 135 |
Page 1
CHAP.
I. Of Ketill Flatnose and his
descendants, 9th Century A.D.
II. Ketill and his sons
prepare to leave Norway.
III. KETILL’s sons go to
Iceland.
IV. Ketill goes to Scotland,
A.D. 890.
V. Unn goes to Iceland, A.D. 895.
VI. Unn divides her land.
VII. Of the wedding of Olaf
“Feilan,” A.D. 920.
VIII. The birth of Hrut,
and Thorgerd’s second widowhood,
A.D. 923.
IX. Hoskuld’s marriage, A.D.
935.
X. Of Viga Hrapp.
XI. About Thord Goddi and
Thorbjorn Skrjup.
XII. Hoskuld Buys A slave woman.
XIII. Hoskuld returns to Iceland,
A.D. 948.
XIV. The murder of hall,
Ingjald’s brother.
XV. Thorolf’s escape with
Asgaut the thrall.
XVI. Thord becomes Olaf’s
foster father, A.D. 950.
XVII. About Viga Hrapp’s
ghost, A.D. 950.
XVIII. Of the drowning of
Thorstein Swart.
XIX. HRUT COMES TO ICELAND
XX. MELKORKA’S MARRIAGE AND OLAF THE PEACOCK’S JOURNEY, A.D. 955
XXI. OLAF THE PEACOCK GOES TO IRELAND, A.D. 955
XXII. OLAF THE PEACOCK COMES HOME TO ICELAND, A.D. 957
XXIII. The marriage of Olaf
Peacock and Thorgerd, the daughter
of
Egil,
A.D. 959
XXIV. THE BUILDING OF HERDHOLT, A.D. 960
XXV. ABOUT HOSKULD’S SONS
XXVI. THE DEATH OF HOSKULD, A.D. 985
XXVII. THE FUNERAL FEAST FOR HOSKULD
XXVIII. THE BIRTH OF KJARTAN, OLAF’S SON, A.D. 978
XXIX. OLAF’S SECOND JOURNEY TO NORWAY, A.D. 975
XXX. ABOUT GIERMUND AND THURED, A.D. 978
XXXI. THURED’S SECOND MARRIAGE, A.D. 980
XXXII. OF OSVIF HELGISON
XXXIII. OF GEST ODDLEIFSON AND GUDRUN’S DREAMS
Page 2
XXXIV. GUDRUN’S FIRST MARRIAGE, A.D. 989
XXXV. GUDRUN’S SECOND MARRIAGE, A.D. 991
XXXVI. ABOUT KOTKELL AND GRIMA
XXXVII. ABOUT HRUT AND ELDGRIM, A.D. 995
XXXVIII. THE DEATH OF STIGANDI. THORLIEK LEAVES ICELAND
XXXIX. OF KJARTAN’S FRIENDSHIP FOR BOLLI
XL. KJARTAN AND BOLLI VOYAGE TO NORWAY, A.D. 996
XLI. BOLLI RETURNS TO ICELAND, A.D. 999
XLII. BOLLI MAKES LOVE TO GUDRUN, A.D. 1000
XLIII. KJARTAN COMES BACK TO ICELAND, A.D. 1001
XLIV. KJARTAN COMES HOME, A.D. 1001
XLV. KJARTAN MARRIES HREFNA, A.D. 1002
XLVI. FEAST AT HERDHOLT AND THE LOSS OF KJARTAN’S SWORD, A.D. 1002
XLVII. KJARTAN GOES TO LAUGAR, AND OF THE BARGAIN FOR TONGUE, A.D. 1003
XLVIII. THE MEN OF LAUGAR AND GUDRUN PLAN AN AMBUSH FOR KJARTAN, A.D. 1003
XLIX. THE DEATH OF KJARTAN
L. THE END OF HREFNA. THE PEACE SETTLED, A.D. 1003
LI. OSVIF’S SONS ARE BANISHED
LII. THE KILLING OF THORKELL OF GOAT’S PEAK
LIII. THORGERD’S EGGING, A.D. 1007
LIV. HALLDOR PREPARES TO AVENGE KJARTAN
LV. THE DEATH OF BOLLI
LVI. BOLLI BOLLISON IS BORN, A.D. 1008
LVII. ABOUT THORGILS HALLASON, A.D. 1018
LVIII. THORKELL AND GRIM, AND THEIR VOYAGE ABROAD
LIX. GUDRUN DEMANDS REVENGE FOR BOLLI, A.D. 1019
LX. THE EGGING OF GUDRUN
LXI. OF THORSTEIN THE BLACK AND LAMBI
LXII. THORGILS AND HIS FOLLOWERS LEAVE HOME
LXIII. THE DESCRIPTION OF HIS ENEMIES BROUGHT TO HELGI
LXIV. THE DEATH OF HELGI, A.D. 1019
LXV. OF GUDRUN’S DECEIT
LXVI. OSVIF AND GEST DIE
LXVII. THE DEATH OF THORGILS HALLASON, A.D. 1020
LXVIII. GUDRUN’S MARRIAGE WITH THORKELL EYJOLFSON
LXIX. THE QUARREL ABOUT GUNNAR AT THE FEAST
LXX. THORLEIK GOES TO NORWAY
Page 3
LXXI. THE PEACE BETWEEN THE SONS OF BOLLI AND THE SONS OF OLAF, A.D. 1026
LXXII. BOLLI AND THORLEIK GO ABROAD, A.D. 1029
LXXIII. BOLLI’S VOYAGE
LXXIV. THORKELL EYJOLFSON GOES TO NORWAY
LXXV. THORKELL AND THORSTEIN AND HALLDOR OLAFSON, A.D. 1026
LXXVI. THE DROWNING OF THORKELL, A.D. 1026
LXXVII. THE RETURN OF BOLLI, A.D. 1030
LXXVIII. THE DEATH OF SNORRI, AND THE END, A.D. 1031
THE LAXDALE SAGA
[Illustration: Map of the District of Laxdale
Saga]
CHAP. I
Of Ketill Flatnose and his Descendants, 9th Century
A.D. [Sidenote: Ketill’s family] Ketill
Flatnose was the name of a man. He was the son
of Bjorn the Ungartered. Ketill was a mighty and
high-born chieftain (hersir) in Norway. He abode
in Raumsdale, within the folkland of the Raumsdale
people, which lies between Southmere and Northmere.
Ketill Flatnose had for wife Yngvild, daughter of
Ketill Wether, who was a man of exceeding great worth.
They had five children; one was named Bjorn the Eastman,
and another Helgi Bjolan. Thorunn the Horned was
the name of one of Ketill’s daughters, who was
the wife of Helgi the Lean, son of Eyvind Eastman,
and Rafarta, daughter of Kjarval, the Irish king.
Unn “the Deep-minded” was another of Ketill’s
daughters, and was the wife of Olaf the White, son
of Ingjald, who was son of Frodi the Valiant, who
was slain by the Svertlings. Jorunn, “Men’s
Wit-breaker,” was the name of yet another of
Ketill’s daughters. She was the mother
of Ketill the Finn, who settled on land at Kirkby.
His son was Asbjorn, father of Thorstein, father of
Surt, the father of Sighat the Speaker-at-Law.
CHAP. II
Ketill and his Sons prepare to leave Norway
[Sidenote: The tyranny of King Harald] In the
latter days of Ketill arose the power of King Harald
the Fairhaired, in such a way that no folkland king
or other great men could thrive in the land unless
he alone ruled what title should be theirs. When
Ketill heard that King Harald was minded to put to
him the same choice as to other men of might—namely,
not only to put up with his kinsmen being left unatoned,
but to be made himself a hireling to boot—he
calls together a meeting of his kinsmen, and began
his speech in this wise: “You all know
what dealings there have been between me and King Harald,
the which there is no need of setting forth; for a
greater need besets us, to wit, to take counsel as
to the troubles that now are in store for us.
I have true news of King Harald’s enmity towards
us, and to me it seems that we may abide no trust
Page 4
from that quarter. [Sidenote: Ketill’s
speech] It seems to me that there are two choices left
us, either to fly the land or to be slaughtered each
in his own seat. Now, as for me, my will is rather
to abide the same death that my kinsmen suffer, but
I would not lead you by my wilfulness into so great
a trouble, for I know the temper of my kinsmen and
friends, that ye would not desert me, even though
it would be some trial of manhood to follow me.”
Bjorn, the son of Ketill, answered: “I will
make known my wishes at once. I will follow the
example of noble men, and fly this land. For
I deem myself no greater a man by abiding at home the
thralls of King Harald, that they may chase me away
from my own possessions, or that else I may have to
come by utter death at their hands.” At
this there was made a good cheer, and they all thought
it was spoken bravely. This counsel then was
settled, that they should leave the country, for the
sons of Ketill urged it much, and no one spoke against
it. Bjorn and Helgi wished to go to Iceland, for
they said they had heard many pleasing news thereof.
They had been told that there was good land to be
had there, and no need to pay money for it; they said
there was plenty of whale and salmon and other fishing
all the year round there. But Ketill said, “Into
that fishing place I shall never come in my old age.”
So Ketill then told his mind, saying his desire was
rather to go west over the sea, for there was a chance
of getting a good livelihood. He knew lands there
wide about, for there he had harried far and wide.
Chap. III
Ketill’s Sons go to Iceland
[Sidenote: Of Bjorn in Iceland] After that Ketill
made a great feast, and at it he married his daughter
Thorunn the Horned to Helgi the Lean, as has been
said before. After that Ketill arrayed his journey
west over the sea. Unn, his daughter, and many
others of his relations went with him. That same
summer Ketill’s sons went to Iceland with Helgi,
their brother-in-law. Bjorn, Ketill’s son,
brought his ship to the west coast of Iceland, to
Broadfirth, and sailed up the firth along the southern
shore, till he came to where a bay cuts into the land,
and a high mountain stood on the ness on the inner
side of the bay, but an island lay a little way off
the land. Bjorn said that they should stay there
for a while. Bjorn then went on land with a few
men, and wandered along the coast, and but a narrow
strip of land was there between fell and foreshore.
This spot he thought suitable for habitation.
Bjorn found the pillars of his temple washed up in
a certain creek, and he thought that showed where
he ought to build his house. Afterwards Bjorn
took for himself all the land between Staff-river
and Lavafirth, and abode in the place that ever after
was called Bjornhaven. He was called Bjorn the
Eastman. [Sidenote: Ketill’s doings in
Scotland] His wife, Gjaflaug, was the daughter of
Page 5
Kjallak the Old. Their sons were Ottar and Kjallak,
whose son was Thorgrim, the father of Fight-Styr and
Vemund, but the daughter of Kjallak was named Helga,
who was the wife of Vestar of Eyr, son of Thorolf
“Bladder-skull,” who settled Eyr.
Their son was Thorlak, father of Steinthor of Eyr.
Helgi Bjolan brought his ship to the south of the
land, and took all Keelness, between Kollafirth and
Whalefirth, and lived at Esjuberg to old age.
Helgi the Lean brought his ship to the north of the
land, and took Islefirth, all along between Mastness
and Rowanness, and lived at Kristness. From Helgi
and Thornunn all the Islefirthers are sprung.
CHAP. IV
Ketill goes to Scotland, A.D. 890
Ketill Flatnose brought his ship to Scotland, and
was well received by the great men there; for he was
a renowned man, and of high birth. They offered
him there such station as he would like to take, and
Ketill and his company of kinsfolk settled down there—all
except Thorstein, his daughter’s son, who forthwith
betook himself to warring, and harried Scotland far
and wide, and was always victorious. Later on
he made peace with the Scotch, and got for his own
one-half of Scotland. He had for wife Thurid,
daughter of Eyvind, and sister of Helgi the Lean.
The Scotch did not keep the peace long, but treacherously
murdered him. [Sidenote: Of Unn the Deep-minded]
Ari, Thorgil’s son, the Wise, writing of his
death, says that he fell in Caithness. Unn the
Deep-minded was in Caithness when her son Thorstein
fell. When she heard that Thorstein was dead,
and her father had breathed his last, she deemed she
would have no prospering in store there. So she
had a ship built secretly in a wood, and when it was
ready built she arrayed it, and had great wealth withal;
and she took with her all her kinsfolk who were left
alive; and men deem that scarce may an example be
found that any one, a woman only, has ever got out
of such a state of war with so much wealth and so great
a following. From this it may be seen how peerless
among women she was. Unn had with her many men
of great worth and high birth. A man named Koll
was one of the worthiest amongst her followers, chiefly
owing to his descent, he being by title a “Hersir.”
There was also in the journey with Unn a man named
Hord, and he too was also a man of high birth and
of great worth. When she was ready, Unn took her
ship to the Orkneys; there she stayed a little while,
and there she married off Gro, the daughter of Thorstein
the Red. She was the mother of Greilad, who married
Earl Thorfinn, the son of Earl Turf-Einar, son of Rognvald
Mere-Earl. Their son was Hlodvir, the father of
Earl Sigurd, the father of Earl Thorfinn, and from
them come all the kin of the Orkney Earls. After
that Unn steered her ship to the Faroe Isles, and stayed
there for some time. [Sidenote: Unn leaves the
Faroe Isles] There she married off another daughter
of Thorstein, named Olof, and from her sprung the
noblest race of that land, who are called the Gate-Beards.
Page 6
CHAP. V
Unn goes to Iceland, A.D. 895
Unn now got ready to go away from the Faroe Isles,
and made it known to her shipmates that she was going
to Iceland. She had with her Olaf “Feilan,”
the son of Thorstein, and those of his sisters who
were unmarried. After that she put to sea, and,
the weather being favourable, she came with her ship
to the south of Iceland to Pumice-Course (Vikrarskeid).
There they had their ship broken into splinters, but
all the men and goods were saved. After that
she went to find Helgi, her brother, followed by twenty
men; and when she came there he went out to meet her,
and bade her come stay with him with ten of her folk.
She answered in anger, and said she had not known
that he was such a churl; and she went away, being
minded to find Bjorn, her brother in Broadfirth, and
when he heard she was coming, he went to meet her with
many followers, and greeted her warmly, and invited
her and all her followers to stay with him, for he
knew his sister’s high-mindedness. She
liked that right well, and thanked him for his lordly
behaviour. She stayed there all the winter, and
was entertained in the grandest manner, for there
was no lack of means, and money was not spared. [Sidenote:
Unn takes land in Iceland] In the spring she went
across Broadfirth, and came to a certain ness, where
they ate their mid-day meal, and since that it has
been called Daymealness, from whence Middlefell-strand
stretches (eastward). Then she steered her ship
up Hvammsfirth and came to a certain ness, and stayed
there a little while. There Unn lost her comb,
so it was afterwards called Combness. Then she
went about all the Broadfirth-Dales, and took to her
lands as wide as she wanted. After that Unn steered
her ship to the head of the bay, and there her high-seat
pillars were washed ashore, and then she deemed it
was easy to know where she was to take up her abode.
She had a house built there: it was afterwards
called Hvamm, and she lived there. The same spring
as Unn set up household at Hvamm, Koll married Thorgerd,
daughter of Thorstein the Red. Unn gave, at her
own cost, the bridal-feast, and let Thorgerd have
for her dowry all Salmonriver-Dale; and Koll set up
a household there on the south side of the Salmon-river.
Koll was a man of the greatest mettle: their
son was named Hoskuld.
CHAP. VI
Unn Divides her Land
After that Unn gave to more men parts of her land-take.
To Hord she gave all Hord-Dale as far as Skramuhlaups
River. [Sidenote: Her followers] He lived at
Hordabolstad (Hord-Lair-Stead), and was a man of the
greatest mark, and blessed with noble offspring.
His son was Asbjorn the Wealthy, who lived in Ornolfsdale,
at Asbjornstead, and had to wife Thorbjorg, daughter
of Midfirth-Skeggi. Their daughter was Ingibjorg,
who married Illugi the Black, and their sons were Hermund
Page 7
and Gunnlaug Worm-tongue. They are called the
Gilsbecking-race. Unn spoke to her men and said:
“Now you shall be rewarded for all your work,
for now I do not lack means with which to pay each
one of you for your toil and good-will. You all
know that I have given the man named Erp, son of Earl
Meldun, his freedom, for far away was it from my wish
that so high-born a man should bear the name of thrall.”
Afterwards Unn gave him the lands of Sheepfell, between
Tongue River and Mid River. His children were
Orm and Asgeir, Gunbjorn, and Halldis, whom Alf o’
Dales had for wife. To Sokkolf Unn gave Sokkolfsdale,
where he abode to old age. Hundi was the name
of one of her freedmen. He was of Scottish kin.
To him she gave Hundidale. Osk was the name of
the fourth daughter of Thorstein the Red. She
was the mother of Thorstein Swart, the Wise, who found
the “Summer eeke.” Thorhild was the
name of a fifth daughter of Thorstein. She was
the mother of Alf o’ Dales, and many great men
trace back their line of descent to him. His
daughter was Thorgerd, wife of Ari Marson of Reekness,
the son of Atli, the son of Ulf the Squinter and Bjorg,
Eyvond’s daughter, the sister of Helgi the Lean.
From them come all the Reeknessings. Vigdis was
the name of the sixth daughter of Thorstein the Red.
From her come the men of Headland of Islefirth.
CHAP. VII
Of the Wedding of Olaf “Feilan,” A.D.
920
Olaf “Feilan” was the youngest of Thorstein’s
children. He was a tall man and strong, goodly
to look at, and a man of the greatest mettle.
Unn loved him above all men, and made it known to people
that she was minded to settle on Olaf all her belongings
at Hvamm after her day. [Sidenote: Unn’s
advice to Olaf] Unn now became very weary with old
age, and she called Olaf “Feilan” to her
and said: “It is on my mind, kinsman, that
you should settle down and marry.” Olaf
took this well, and said he would lean on her foresight
in that matter. Unn said: “It is chiefly
in my mind that your wedding-feast should be held at
the end of the summer, for that is the easiest time
to get in all the means needed, for to me it seems
a near guess that our friends will come hither in
great numbers, and I have made up my mind that this
shall be the last bridal feast arrayed by me.”
Olaf answered: “That is well spoken; but
such a woman alone I mean to take to wife who shall
rob thee neither of wealth nor rule (over thine own).”
[Sidenote: Olaf’s wedding] That same summer
Olaf “Feilan” married Alfdis. Their
wedding was at Hvamm. Unn spent much money on
this feast, for she let be bidden thereto men of high
degree wide about from other parts. She invited
Bjorn and Helgi “Bjolan,” her brothers,
and they came with many followers. There came
Koll o’ Dales, her kinsman-in-law, and Hord
of Hord-Dale, and many other great men. The wedding
feast was very crowded; yet there did not come nearly
so many as Unn had asked, because the Islefirth people
Page 8
had such a long way to come. Old age fell now
fast upon Unn, so that she did not get up till mid-day,
and went early to bed. No one did she allow to
come to her for advice between the time she went to
sleep at night and the time she was aroused, and she
was very angry if any one asked how it fared with her
strength. On this day Unn slept somewhat late;
yet she was on foot when the guests came, and went
to meet them and greeted her kinsfolk and friends with
great courtesy, and said they had shown their affection
to her in “coming hither from so far, and I
specially name for this Bjorn and Helgi, but I wish
to thank you all who are here assembled.”
After that Unn went into the hall and a great company
with her, and when all seats were taken in the hall,
every one was much struck by the lordliness of the
feast. Then Unn said: “Bjorn and Helgi,
my brothers, and all my other kindred and friends,
I call witnesses to this, that this dwelling with
all its belongings that you now see before you, I
give into the hands of my kinsman, Olaf, to own and
to manage.” [Sidenote: Unn’s death]
After that Unn stood up and said she would go to the
bower where she was wont to sleep, but bade every one
have for pastime whatever was most to his mind, and
that ale should be the cheer of the common folk.
So the tale goes, that Unn was a woman both tall and
portly. She walked at a quick step out along the
hall, and people could not help saying to each other
how stately the lady was yet. They feasted that
evening till they thought it time to go to bed.
But the day after Olaf went to the sleeping bower of
Unn, his grandmother, and when he came into the chamber
there was Unn sitting up against her pillow, and she
was dead. Olaf went into the hall after that
and told these tidings. Every one thought it a
wonderful thing, how Unn had upheld her dignity to
the day of her death. So they now drank together
Olaf’s wedding and Unn’s funeral honours,
and the last day of the feast Unn was carried to the
howe (burial mound) that was made for her. She
was laid in a ship in the cairn, and much treasure
with her, and after that the cairn was closed up.
Then Olaf “Feilan” took over the household
of Hvamm and all charge of the wealth there, by the
advice of his kinsmen who were there. When the
feast came to an end Olaf gave lordly gifts to the
men most held in honour before they went away.
Olaf became a mighty man and a great chieftain.
He lived at Hvamm to old age. [Sidenote: Olaf’s
children] The children of Olaf and Alfdis were Thord
Yeller, who married Hrodny, daughter of Midfirth Skeggi;
and their sons were, Eyjolf the Grey, Thorarin Fylsenni,
and Thorkell Kuggi. One daughter of Olaf Feilan
was Thora, whom Thorstein Cod-biter, son of Thorolf
Most-Beard, had for wife; their sons were Bork the
Stout, and Thorgrim, father of Snori the Priest.
Helga was another daughter of Olaf; she was the wife
of Gunnar Hlifarson; their daughter was Jofrid, whom
Thorodd, son of Tongue-Odd, had for wife, and afterwards
Page 9
Thorstein, Egil’s son. Thorunn was the name
of yet one of his daughters. She was the wife
of Herstein, son of Thorkell Blund-Ketill’s
son. Thordis was the name of a third daughter
of Olaf: she was the wife of Thorarin, the Speaker-at-Law,
brother of Ragi. At that time, when Olaf was
living at Hvamm, Koll o’ Dales, his brother-in-law,
fell ill and died. Hoskuld, the son of Koll, was
young at the time of his father’s death:
he was fulfilled of wits before the tale of his years.
Hoskuld was a hopeful man, and well made of body.
He took over his father’s goods and household.
The homestead where Koll lived was named after him,
being afterwards called Hoskuldstead. Hoskuld
was soon in his householding blessed with friends,
for that many supports stood thereunder, both kinsmen
and friends whom Koll had gathered round him. [Sidenote:
Thorgerd’s second marriage] Thorgerd, Thorstein’s
daughter, the mother of Hoskuld, was still a young
woman and most goodly; she did not care for Iceland
after the death of Koll. She told Hoskuld her
son that she wished to go abroad, and take with her
that share of goods which fell to her lot. Hoskuld
said he took it much to heart that they should part,
but he would not go against her in this any more than
in anything else. After that Hoskuld bought the
half-part in a ship that was standing beached off Daymealness,
on behalf of his mother. Thorgerd betook herself
on board there, taking with her a great deal of goods.
After that Thorgerd put to sea and had a very good
voyage, and arrived in Norway. Thorgerd had much
kindred and many noble kinsmen there. They greeted
her warmly, and gave her the choice of whatever she
liked to take at their hands. Thorgerd was pleased
at this, and said it was her wish to settle down in
that land. She had not been a widow long before
a man came forward to woo her. His name was Herjolf;
he was a “landed man” as to title, rich,
and of much account. Herjolf was a tall and strong
man, but he was not fair of feature; yet the most
high-mettled of men, and was of all men the best skilled
at arms. Now as they sat taking counsel on this
matter, it was Thorgerd’s place to reply to
it herself, as she was a widow; and, with the advice
of her relations, she said she would not refuse the
offer. So Thorgerd married Herjolf, and went with
him to his home, and they loved each other dearly.
Thorgerd soon showed by her ways that she was a woman
of the greatest mettle, and Herjolf’s manner
of life was deemed much better and more highly to
be honoured now that he had got such an one as she
was for his wife.
CHAP. VIII
The Birth of Hrut and Thorgerd’s Second Widowhood,
A.D. 923
Page 10
[Sidenote: Thorgerd returns to Iceland] Herjolf
and Thorgerd had not long been together before they
had a son. The boy was sprinkled with water,
and was given the name of Hrut. He was at an early
age both big and strong as he grew up; and as to growth
of body, he was goodlier than any man, tall and broad-shouldered,
slender of waist, with fine limbs and well-made hands
and feet. Hrut was of all men the fairest of
feature, and like what Thorstein, his mother’s
father, had been, or like Ketill Flatnose. And
all things taken together, he was a man of the greatest
mettle. Herjolf now fell ill and died, and men
deemed that a great loss. After that Thorgerd
wished to go to Iceland to visit Hoskuld her son,
for she still loved him best of all men, and Hrut
was left behind well placed with his relations.
Thorgerd arrayed her journey to Iceland, and went
to find Hoskuld in his home in Salmonriver-Dale.
He received his mother with honour. She was possessed
of great wealth, and remained with Hoskuld to the day
of her death. A few winters after Thorgerd came
to Iceland she fell sick and died. Hoskuld took
to himself all her money, but Hrut his brother owned
one-half thereof.
CHAP. IX
Hoskuld’s Marriage, A.D. 935
[Sidenote: Of Jorunn Bjorn’s daughter]
At this time Norway was ruled by Hakon, Athelstan’s
fosterling. Hoskuld was one of his bodyguard,
and stayed each year, turn and turn about, at Hakon’s
court, or at his own home, and was a very renowned
man both in Norway and in Iceland. Bjorn was
the name of a man who lived at Bjornfirth, where he
had taken land, the firth being named after him.
This firth cuts into the land north from Steingrim’s
firth, and a neck of land runs out between them.
Bjorn was a man of high birth, with a great deal of
money: Ljufa was the name of his wife. Their
daughter was Jorunn: she was a most beautiful
woman, and very proud and extremely clever, and so
was thought the best match in all the firths of the
West. Of this woman Hoskuld had heard, and he
had heard besides that Bjorn was the wealthiest yeoman
throughout all the Strands. Hoskuld rode from
home with ten men, and went to Bjorn’s house
at Bjornfirth. He was well received, for to Bjorn
his ways were well known. [Sidenote: Hoskuld
marries Jorunn] Then Hoskuld made his proposal, and
Bjorn said he was pleased, for his daughter could
not be better married, yet turned the matter over
to her decision. And when the proposal was set
before Jorunn, she answered in this way: “From
all the reports I have heard of you, Hoskuld, I cannot
but answer your proposal well, for I think that the
woman would be well cared for who should marry you;
yet my father must have most to say in this matter,
and I will agree in this with his wishes.”
And the long and short of it was, that Jorunn was
promised to Hoskuld with much money, and the wedding
was to be at Hoskuldstead. Hoskuld now went away
Page 11
with matters thus settled, and home to his abode,
and stays now at home until this wedding feast was
to be held. Bjorn came from the north for the
wedding with a brave company of followers. Hoskuld
had also asked many guests, both friends and relations,
and the feast was of the grandest. Now, when the
feast was over each one returned to his home in good
friendship and with seemly gifts. Jorunn Bjorn’s
daughter sits behind at Hoskuldstead, and takes over
the care of the household with Hoskuld. It was
very soon seen that she was wise and well up in things,
and of manifold knowledge, though rather high-tempered
at most times. Hoskuld and she loved each other
well, though in their daily ways they made no show
thereof. Hoskuld became a great chieftain; he
was mighty and pushing, and had no lack of money,
and was thought to be nowise less of his ways than
his father, Koll. [Sidenote: Hoskuld’s children]
Hoskuld and Jorunn had not been married long before
they came to have children. A son of theirs was
named Thorliek. He was the eldest of their children.
Bard was another son of theirs. One of their daughters
was called Hallgerd, afterwards surnamed “Long-Breeks.”
Another daughter was called Thurid. All their
children were most hopeful. Thorliek was a very
tall man, strong and handsome, though silent and rough;
and men thought that such was the turn of his temper,
as that he would be no man of fair dealings, and Hoskuld
often would say, that he would take very much after
the race of the men of the Strands. Bard, Hoskuld’s
son, was most manly to look at, and of goodly strength,
and from his appearance it was easy to see that he
would take more after his father’s people.
Bard was of quiet ways while he was growing up, and
a man lucky in friends, and Hoskuld loved him best
of all his children. The house of Hoskuld now
stood in great honour and renown. About this
time Hoskuld gave his sister Groa in marriage to Velief
the Old, and their son was “Holmgang"-Bersi.
CHAP. X
Of Viga Hrapp
Hrapp was the name of a man who lived in Salmon-river-Dale,
on the north bank of the river on the opposite side
to Hoskuldstead, at the place that was called later
on Hrappstead, where there is now waste land. [Sidenote:
Of Hrapp and Vigdis] Hrapp was the son of Sumarlid,
and was called Fight-Hrapp. He was Scotch on his
father’s side, and his mother’s kin came
from Sodor, where he was brought up. He was a
very big, strong man, and one not willing to give in
even in face of some odds; and for the reason that
was most overbearing, and would never make good what
he had misdone, he had had to fly from West-over-the-sea,
and had bought the land on which he afterwards lived.
His wife was named Vigdis, and was Hallstein’s
daughter; and their son was named Sumarlid. Her
brother was named Thorstein Surt; he lived at Thorsness,
as has been written before. Sumarlid was brought
up there, and was a most promising young man.
Page 12
Thorstein had been married, but by this time his wife
was dead. He had two daughters, one named Gudrid,
and the other Osk. Thorkell trefill married Gudrid,
and they lived in Svignaskard. He was a great
chieftain, and a sage of wits; he was the son of Raudabjorn.
Osk, Thorstein’s daughter, was given in marriage
to a man of Broadfirth named Thorarin. He was
a valiant man, and very popular, and lived with Thorstein,
his father-in-law, who was sunk in age and much in
need of their care. Hrapp was disliked by most
people, being overbearing to his neighbours; and at
times he would hint to them that theirs would be a
heavy lot as neighbours, if they held any other man
for better than himself. All the goodmen took
one counsel, and went to Hoskuld and told him their
trouble. Hoskuld bade them tell him if Hrapp did
any one any harm, “For he shall not plunder
me of men or money.”
CHAP. XI
About Thord Goddi and Thorbjorn Skrjup
[Sidenote: Thord Goddi and his wife Vigdis] Thord
Goddi was the name of a man who lived in Salmon-river-Dale
on the northern side of the river, and his house was
Vigdis called Goddistead. He was a very wealthy
man; he had no children, and had bought the land he
lived on. He was a neighbour of Hrapp’s,
and was very often badly treated by him. Hoskuld
looked after him, so that he kept his dwelling in peace.
Vigdis was the name of his wife. She was daughter
of Ingjald, son of Olaf Feilan, and brother’s
daughter of Thord Yeller, and sister’s daughter
of Thorolf Rednose of Sheepfell. This Thorolf
was a great hero, and in a very good position, and
his kinsmen often went to him for protection.
Vigdis had married more for money than high station.
Thord had a thrall who had come to Iceland with him,
named Asgaut. He was a big man, and shapely of
body; and though he was called a thrall, yet few could
be found his equal amongst those called freemen, and
he knew well how to serve his master. Thord had
many other thralls, though this one is the only one
mentioned here. Thorbjorn was the name of a man.
He lived in Salmon-river-Dale, next to Thord, up valley
away from his homestead, and was called Skrjup.
He was very rich in chattels, mostly in gold and silver.
[Sidenote: Houskuld goes abroad] He was an huge
man and of great strength. No squanderer of money
on common folk was he. Hoskuld, Dalakoll’s
son, deemed it a drawback to his state that his house
was worse built than he wished it should be; so he
bought a ship from a Shetland man. The ship lay
up in the mouth of the river Blanda. That ship
he gets ready, and makes it known that he is going
abroad, leaving Jorunn to take care of house and children.
They now put out to sea, and all went well with them;
and they hove somewhat southwardly into Norway, making
Hordaland, where the market-town called Biorgvin was
afterwards built. Hoskuld put up his ship, and
had there great strength of kinsmen, though here they
be not named. Hakon, the king, had then his seat
in the Wick. Hoskuld did not go to the king,
as his kinsfolk welcomed him with open arms. That
winter all was quiet (in Norway).
Page 13
CHAP. XII
Hoskuld Buys a Slave Woman
There were tidings at the beginning of the summer
that the king went with his fleet eastward to a tryst
in Brenn-isles, to settle peace for his land, even
as the law laid down should be done every third summer.
This meeting was held between rulers with a view to
settling such matters as kings had to adjudge—matters
of international policy between Norway, Sweden, and
Denmark. It was deemed a pleasure trip to go
to this meeting, for thither came men from well-nigh
all such lands as we know of. Hoskuld ran out
his ship, being desirous also to go to the meeting;
moreover, he had not been to see the king all the winter
through. There was also a fair to be made for.
At the meeting there were great crowds of people,
and much amusement to be got—drinking,
and games, and all sorts of entertainment. Nought,
however, of great interest happened there. Hoskuld
met many of his kinsfolk there who were come from
Denmark. [Sidenote: Of Gilli the Russian] Now,
one day as Hoskuld went out to disport himself with
some other men, he saw a stately tent far away from
the other booths. Hoskuld went thither, and into
the tent, and there sat a man before him in costly
raiment, and a Russian hat on his head. Hoskuld
asked him his name. He said he was called Gilli:
“But many call to mind the man if they hear my
nickname—I am called Gilli the Russian.”
Hoskuld said he had often heard talk of him, and that
he held him to be the richest of men that had ever
belonged to the guild of merchants. [Sidenote:
The bargain for the slave woman] Still Hoskuld spoke:
“You must have things to sell such as we should
wish to buy.” Gilli asked what he and his
companions wished to buy. Hoskuld said he should
like to buy some bonds-woman, “if you have one
to sell.” Gilli answers: “There,
you mean to give me trouble by this, in asking for
things you don’t expect me to have in stock;
but it is not sure that follows.” Hoskuld
then saw that right across the booth there was drawn
a curtain; and Gilli then lifted the curtain, and
Hoskuld saw that there were twelve women seated behind
the curtain. So Gilli said that Hoskuld should
come on and have a look, if he would care to buy any
of these women. Hoskuld did so. They sat
all together across the booth. Hoskuld looks
carefully at these women. He saw a woman sitting
out by the skirt of the tent, and she was very ill-clad.
Hoskuld thought, as far as he could see, this woman
was fair to look upon. Then said Hoskuld, “What
is the price of that woman if I should wish to buy
her?” Gilli replied, “Three silver pieces
is what you must weigh me out for her.”
“It seems to me,” said Hoskuld, “that
you charge very highly for this bonds-woman, for that
is the price of three (such).” Then Gilli
said, “You speak truly, that I value her worth
more than the others. Choose any of the other
eleven, and pay one mark of silver for her, this one
Page 14
being left in my possession.” Hoskuld said,
“I must first see how much silver there is in
the purse I have on my belt,” and he asked Gilli
to take the scales while he searched the purse. [Sidenote:
Of the dumb slave woman] Gilli then said, “On
my side there shall be no guile in this matter; for,
as to the ways of this woman, there is a great drawback
which I wish, Hoskuld, that you know before we strike
this bargain.” Hoskuld asked what it was.
Gilli replied, “The woman is dumb. I have
tried in many ways to get her to talk, but have never
got a word out of her, and I feel quite sure that this
woman knows not how to speak.” Then, said
Hoskuld, “Bring out the scales, and let us see
how much the purse I have got here may weigh.”
Gilli did so, and now they weigh the silver, and there
were just three marks weighed. Then said Hoskuld,
“Now the matter stands so that we can close our
bargain. You take the money for yourself, and
I will take the woman. I take it that you have
behaved honestly in this affair, for, to be sure,
you had no mind to deceive me herein.” Hoskuld
then went home to his booth. That same night
Hoskuld went into bed with her. The next morning
when men got dressed, spake Hoskuld, “The clothes
Gilli the Rich gave you do not appear to be very grand,
though it is true that to him it is more of a task
to dress twelve women than it is to me to dress only
one.” After that Hoskuld opened a chest,
and took out some fine women’s clothes and gave
them to her; and it was the saying of every one that
she looked very well when she was dressed. But
when the rulers had there talked matters over according
as the law provided, this meeting was broken up.
Then Hoskuld went to see King Hakon, and greeted him
worthily, according to custom. The king cast a
side glance at him, and said, “We should have
taken well your greeting, Hoskuld, even if you had
saluted us sooner; but so shall it be even now.”
CHAP. XIII
Hoskuld Returns to Iceland, A.D. 948
[Sidenote: King Hakon bids Hoskuld farewell]
After that the king received Hoskuld most graciously,
and bade him come on board his own ship, and “be
with us so long as you care to remain in Norway.”
Hoskuld answered: “Thank you for your offer;
but now, this summer, I have much to be busy about,
and that is mostly the reason I was so long before
I came to see you, for I wanted to get for myself
house-timber.” The king bade him bring his
ship in to the Wick, and Hoskuld tarried with the
king for a while. The king got house-timber for
him, and had his ship laden for him. Then the
king said to Hoskuld, “You shall not be delayed
here longer than you like, though we shall find it
difficult to find a man to take your place.”
After that the king saw Hoskuld off to his ship, and
said: “I have found you an honourable man,
and now my mind misgives me that you are sailing for
the last time from Norway, whilst I am lord over that
Page 15
land.” The king drew a gold ring off his
arm that weighed a mark, and gave it to Hoskuld; and
he gave him for another gift a sword on which there
was half a mark of gold. Hoskuld thanked the
king for his gifts, and for all the honour he had
done him. [Sidenote: Hoskuld’s arrival in
Iceland] After that Hoskuld went on board his ship,
and put to sea. They had a fair wind, and hove
in to the south of Iceland; and after that sailed
west by Reekness, and so by Snowfellness in to Broadfirth.
Hoskuld landed at Salmon-river-Mouth. He had the
cargo taken out of his ship, which he took into the
river and beached, having a shed built for it.
A ruin is to be seen now where he built the shed.
There he set up his booths, and that place is called
Booths’-Dale. After that Hoskuld had the
timber taken home, which was very easy, as it was
not far off. Hoskuld rode home after that with
a few men, and was warmly greeted, as was to be looked
for. He found that all his belongings had been
kept well since he left. Jorunn asked, “What
woman that was who journeyed with him?” Hoskuld
answered, “You will think I am giving you a
mocking answer when I tell you that I do not know her
name.” Jorunn said, “One of two things
there must be: either the talk is a lie that
has come to my ears, or you must have spoken to her
so much as to have asked her her name.”
Hoskuld said he could not gainsay that, and so told
her the truth, and bade that the woman should be kindly
treated, and said it was his wish she should stay in
service with them. Jorunn said, “I am not
going to wrangle with the mistress you have brought
out of Norway, should she find living near me no pleasure;
least of all should I think of it if she is both deaf
and dumb.” Hoskuld slept with his wife
every night after he came home, and had very little
to say to the mistress. [Sidenote: Melkorka’s
history discovered] Every one clearly saw that there
was something betokening high birth in the way she
bore herself, and that she was no fool. Towards
the end of the winter Hoskuld’s mistress gave
birth to a male child. Hoskuld was called, and
was shown the child, and he thought, as others did,
that he had never seen a goodlier or a more noble-looking
child. Hoskuld was asked what the boy should be
called. He said it should be named Olaf, for
Olaf Feilan had died a little time before, who was
his mother’s brother. Olaf was far before
other children, and Hoskuld bestowed great love on
the boy. The next summer Jorunn said, “That
the woman must do some work or other, or else go away.”
Hoskuld said she should wait on him and his wife, and
take care of her boy besides. When the boy was
two years old he had got full speech, and ran about
like children of four years old. Early one morning,
as Hoskuld had gone out to look about his manor, the
weather being fine, and the sun, as yet little risen
in the sky, shining brightly, it happened that he
heard some voices of people talking; so he went down
to where a little brook ran past the home-field slope,
Page 16
and he saw two people there whom he recognised as his
son Olaf and his mother, and he discovered she was
not speechless, for she was talking a great deal to
the boy. Then Hoskuld went to her and asked her
her name, and said it was useless for her to hide
it any longer. She said so it should be, and
they sat down on the brink of the field. [Sidenote:
Of Melkorka’s family] Then she said, “If
you want to know my name, I am called Melkorka.”
Hoskuld bade her tell him more of her kindred.
She answered, “Myr Kjartan is the name of my
father, and he is a king in Ireland; and I was taken
a prisoner of war from there when I was fifteen winters
old.” Hoskuld said she had kept silence
far too long about so noble a descent. After
that Hoskuld went on, and told Jorunn what he had
just found out during his walk. Jorunn said that
she “could not tell if this were true,”
and said she had no fondness for any manner of wizards;
and so the matter dropped. Jorunn was no kinder
to her than before, but Hoskuld had somewhat more to
say to her. A little while after this, when Jorunn
was going to bed, Melkorka was undressing her, and
put her shoes on the floor, when Jorunn took the stockings
and smote her with them about the head. Melkorka
got angry, and struck Jorunn on the nose with her fist,
so that the blood flowed. Hoskuld came in and
parted them. After that he let Melkorka go away,
and got a dwelling ready for her up in Salmon-river-Dale,
at the place that was afterwards called Melkorkastad,
which is now waste land on the south of the Salmon
river. Melkorka now set up household there, and
Hoskuld had everything brought there that she needed;
and Olaf, their son, went with her. It was soon
seen that Olaf, as he grew up, was far superior to
other men, both on account of his beauty and courtesy.
CHAP. XIV
The Murder of Hall, Ingjald’s Brother
[Sidenote: The fishing at Bjorn isles] Ingjald
was the name of a man. He lived in Sheepisles,
that lie out in Broadfirth. He was called Sheepisles’
Priest. He was rich, and a mighty man of his hand.
Hall was the name of his brother. He was big,
and had the makings of a man in him; he was, however,
a man of small means, and looked upon by most people
as an unprofitable sort of man. The brothers did
not usually agree very well together. Ingjald
thought Hall did not shape himself after the fashion
of doughty men, and Hall thought Ingjald was but little
minded to lend furtherance to his affairs. There
is a fishing place in Broadfirth called Bjorn isles.
These islands lie many together, and were profitable
in many ways. At that time men went there a great
deal for the fishing, and at all seasons there were
a great many men there. Wise men set great store
by people in outlying fishing-stations living peacefully
together, and said that it would be unlucky for the
fishing if there was any quarrelling; and most men
gave good heed to this. It is told how one summer
Page 17
Hall, the brother of Ingjald, the Sheepisles’
Priest, came to Bjorn isles for fishing. [Sidenote:
Thorolf’s quarrel] He took ship as one of the
crew with a man called Thorolf. He was a Broadfirth
man, and was well-nigh a penniless vagrant, and yet
a brisk sort of a man. Hall was there for some
time, and palmed himself off as being much above other
men. It happened one evening when they were come
to land, Hall and Thorolf, and began to divide the
catch, that Hall wished both to choose and to divide,
for he thought himself the greater man of the two.
Thorolf would not give in, and there were some high
words, and sharp things were said on both sides, as
each stuck to his own way of thinking. So Hall
seized up a chopper that lay by him, and was about
to heave it at Thorolf’s head, but men leapt
between them and stopped Hall; but he was of the maddest,
and yet unable to have his way as at this time.
The catch of fish remained undivided. Thorolf
betook himself away that evening, and Hall took possession
of the catch that belonged to them both, for then
the odds of might carried the day. Hall now got
another man in Thorolf’s place in the boat,
and went on fishing as before. Thorolf was ill-contented
with his lot, for he felt he had come to shame in
their dealings together; yet he remained in the islands
with the determination to set straight the humble
plight to which he had been made to bow against his
will. [Sidenote: Hall’s death] Hall, in
the meantime, did not fear any danger, and thought
that no one would dare to try to get even with him
in his own country. So one fair-weather day it
happened that Hall rowed out, and there were three
of them together in the boat. The fish bit well
through the day, and as they rowed home in the evening
they were very merry. Thorolf kept spying about
Hall’s doings during the day, and is standing
in the landing-place when Hall came to land.
Hall rowed in the forehold of the boat, and leapt
overboard, intending to steady the boat; and as he
jumped to land Thorolf happens to be standing near,
and forthwith hews at him, and the blow caught him
on his neck against the shoulder, and off flew his
head. Thorolf fled away after that, and Hall’s
followers were all in a flurried bustle about him.
The story of Hall’s murder was told all over
the islands, and every one thought it was indeed great
news; for the man was of high birth, although he had
had little good luck. Thorolf now fled from the
islands, for he knew no man there who would shelter
him after such a deed, and he had no kinsmen he could
expect help from; while in the neighbourhood were men
from whom it might be surely looked for that they
would beset his life, being moreover men of much power,
such as was Ingjald, the Sheepisles’ Priest,
the brother of Hall. [Sidenote: Thorolf’s
flight] Thorolf got himself ferried across to the
mainland. He went with great secrecy. Nothing
is told of his journey, until one evening he came to
Goddistead. Vigdis, the wife of Thord Goddi, was
Page 18
some sort of relation to Thorolf, and on that account
he turned towards that house. Thorolf had also
heard before how matters stood there, and how Vigdis
was endowed with a good deal more courage than Thord,
her husband. And forthwith the same evening that
Thorolf came to Goddistead he went to Vigdis to tell
her his trouble, and to beg her help. Vigdis answered
his pleading in this way: “I do not deny
our relationship, and in this way alone I can look
upon the deed you have done, that I deem you in no
way the worser man for it. Yet this I see, that
those who shelter you will thereby have at stake their
lives and means, seeing what great men they are who
will be taking up the blood-suit. And Thord,”
she said, “my husband, is not much of a warrior;
but the counsels of us women are mostly guided by
little foresight if anything is wanted. Yet I
am loath to keep aloof from you altogether, seeing
that, though I am but a woman, you have set your heart
on finding some shelter here.” After that
Vigdis led him to an outhouse, and told him to wait
for her there, and put a lock on the door. Then
she went to Thord, and said, “A man has come
here as a guest, named Thorolf. He is some sort
of relation of mine, and I think he will need to dwell
here some long time if you will allow it.”
Thord said he could not away with men coming to put
up at his house, but bade him rest there over the next
day if he had no trouble on hand, but otherwise he
should be off at his swiftest. [Sidenote: Vigdis
takes in Thorolf] Vigdis answered, “I have offered
him already to stay on, and I cannot take back my word,
though he be not in even friendship with all men.”
After that she told Thord of the slaying of Hall,
and that Thorolf who was come there was the man who
had killed him. Thord was very cross-grained at
this, and said he well knew how that Ingjald would
take a great deal of money from him for the sheltering
that had been given him already, seeing that doors
here have been locked after this man. Vigdis
answered, “Ingjald shall take none of your money
for giving one night’s shelter to Thorolf, and
he shall remain here all this winter through.”
Thord said, “In this manner you can checkmate
me most thoroughly, but it is against my wish that
a man of such evil luck should stay here.”
Still Thorolf stayed there all the winter. Ingjald,
who had to take up the blood-suit for his brother,
heard this, and so arrayed him for a journey into
the Dales at the end of the winter, and ran out a
ferry of his whereon they went twelve together.
They sailed from the west with a sharp north-west
wind, and landed in Salmon-river-Mouth in the evening.
They put up their ferry-boat, and came to Goddistead
in the evening, arriving there not unawares, and were
cheerfully welcomed. Ingjald took Thord aside
for a talk with him, and told him his errand, and
said he had heard of Thorolf, the slayer of his brother,
being there. [Sidenote: Ingjald’s bargain
with Thord] Thord said there was no truth in that.
Page 19
Ingjald bade him not to deny it. “Let us
rather come to a bargain together: you give up
the man, and put me to no toil in the matter of getting
at him. I have three marks of silver that you
shall have, and I will overlook the offences you have
brought on your hands for the shelter given to Thorolf.”
Thord thought the money fair, and had now a promise
of acquittal of the offences for which he had hitherto
most dreaded and for which he would have to abide
sore loss of money. So he said, “I shall
no doubt hear people speak ill of me for this, none
the less this will have to be our bargain.”
They slept until it wore towards the latter end of
the night, when it lacked an hour of day.
CHAP. XV
Thorolf’s Escape with Asgaut the Thrall
Ingjald and his men got up and dressed. Vigdis
asked Thord what his talk with Ingjald had been about
the evening before. Thord said they had talked
about many things, amongst others how the place was
to be ransacked, and how they should be clear of the
case if Thorolf was not found there. “So
I let Asgaut, my thrall, take the man away.”
Vigdis said she had no fondness for lies, and said
she should be very loath to have Ingjald sniffing
about her house, but bade him, however, do as he liked.
After that Ingjald ransacked the place, and did not
hit upon the man there. [Sidenote: The flight
of Thorolf and Asgaut] At that moment Asgaut came
back, and Vigdis asked him where he had parted with
Thorolf. Asgaut replied, “I took him to
our sheephouses as Thord told me to.” Vigdis
replied, “Can anything be more exactly in Ingjald’s
way as he returns to his ship? nor shall any risk
be run, lest they should have made this plan up between
them last night. I wish you to go at once, and
take him away as soon as possible. You shall take
him to Sheepfell to Thorolf; and if you do as I tell
you, you shall get something for it. I will give
you your freedom and money, that you may go where
you will.” Asgaut agreed to this, and went
to the sheephouse to find Thorolf, and bade him get
ready to go at once. At this time Ingjald rode
out of Goddistead, for he was now anxious to get his
money’s worth. As he was come down from
the farmstead (into the plain) he saw two men coming
to meet him; they were Thorolf and Asgaut. This
was early in the morning, and there was yet but little
daylight. Asgaut and Thorolf now found themselves
in a hole, for Ingjald was on one side of them and
the Salmon River on the other. The river was
terribly swollen, and there were great masses of ice
on either bank, while in the middle it had burst open,
and it was an ill-looking river to try to ford.
Thorolf said to Asgaut, “It seems to me we have
two choices before us. One is to remain here
and fight as well as valour and manhood will serve
us, and yet the thing most likely is that Ingjald
and his men will take our lives without delay; and
the other is to tackle the river, and yet that, I
Page 20
think, is still a somewhat dangerous one.”
Asgaut said that Thorolf should have his way, and he
would not desert him, “whatever plan you are
minded to follow in this matter.” [Sidenote:
The crossing of the river] Thorolf said, “We
will make for the river, then,” and so they
did, and arrayed themselves as light as possible.
After this they got over the main ice, and plunged
into the water. And because the men were brave,
and Fate had ordained them longer lives, they got
across the river and upon the ice on the other side.
Directly after they had got across, Ingjald with his
followers came to the spot opposite to them on the
other side of the river. Ingjald spoke out, and
said to his companions, “What plan shall we
follow now? Shall we tackle the river or not?”
They said he should choose, and they would rely on
his foresight, though they thought the river looked
impassable. Ingjald said that so it was, and “we
will turn away from the river;” and when Thorolf
and Asgaut saw that Ingjald had made up his mind not
to cross the river, they first wring their clothes
and then make ready to go on. They went on all
that day, and came in the evening to Sheepfell.
They were well received there, for it was an open
house for all guests; and forthwith that same evening
Asgaut went to see Thorolf Rednose, and told him all
the matters concerning their errand, “how Vigdis,
his kinswoman, had sent him this man to keep in safety.”
Asgaut also told him all that had happened between
Ingjald and Thord Goddi; therewithal he took forth
the tokens Vigdis had sent. Thorolf replied thus,
“I cannot doubt these tokens. I shall indeed
take this man in at her request. I think, too,
that Vigdis has dealt most bravely with this matter
and it is a great pity that such a woman should have
so feeble a husband. And you, Asgaut, shall dwell
here as long as you like.” Asgaut said he
would tarry there for no length of time. Thorolf
now takes unto him his namesake, and made him one
of his followers; and Asgaut and they parted good
friends, and he went on his homeward journey. [Sidenote:
Ingjald returns to Thord] And now to tell of Ingjald.
He turned back to Goddistead when he and Thorolf parted.
By that time men had come there from the nearest farmsteads
at the summons of Vigdis, and no fewer than twenty
men had gathered there already. But when Ingjald
and his men came to the place, he called Thord to
him, “You have dealt in a most cowardly way
with me, Thord,” says he, “for I take it
to be the truth that you have got the man off.”
Thord said this had not happened with his knowledge;
and now all the plotting that had been between Ingjald
and Thord came out. Ingjald now claimed to have
back his money that he had given to Thord. [Sidenote:
The returning of the money] Vigdis was standing near
during this talk, and said it had fared with them
as was meet, and prayed Thord by no means to hold back
this money, “For you, Thord,” she said,
“have got this money in a most cowardly way.”
Page 21
Thord said she must needs have her will herein.
After that Vigdis went inside, and to a chest that
belonged to Thord, and found at the bottom a large
purse. She took out the purse, and went outside
with it up to where Ingjald was, and bade him take
the money. Ingjald’s brow cleared at that,
and he stretched out his hand to take the purse.
Vigdis raised the purse, and struck him on the nose
with it, so that forthwith blood fell on the earth.
Therewith she overwhelmed him with mocking words,
ending by telling him that henceforth he should never
have the money, and bidding him go his way. Ingjald
saw that his best choice was to be off, and the sooner
the better, which indeed he did, nor stopped in his
journey until he got home, and was mightily ill at
ease over his travel.
CHAP. XVI
Thord becomes Olaf’s Foster Father, A.D. 950
About this time Asgaut came home. Vigdis greeted
him, and asked him what sort of reception they had
had at Sheepfell. He gave a good account of it,
and told her the words wherewith Thorolf had spoken
out his mind. [Sidenote: The reward of Asgaut]
She was very pleased at that. “And you,
Asgaut,” she said, “have done your part
well and faithfully, and you shall now know speedily
what wages you have worked for. I give you your
freedom, so that from this day forth you shall bear
the title of a freeman. Therewith you shall take
the money that Thord took as the price for the head
of Thorolf, my kinsman, and now that money will be
better bestowed.” Asgaut thanked her for
her gift with fair words. The next summer Asgaut
took a berth in Day-Meal-Ness, and the ship put to
sea, and they came in for heavy gales, but not a long
sea-voyage, and made Norway. After that Asgaut
went to Denmark and settled there, and was thought
a valiant and true man. And herewith comes to
an end the tale of him. But after the plot Thord
Goddi had made up with Ingjald, the Sheepisles priest,
when they made up their minds to compass the death
of Thorolf, Vigdis’ kinsman, she returned that
deed with hatred, and divorced herself from Thord Goddi,
and went to her kinsfolk and told them the tale.
Thord Yeller was not pleased at this; yet matters
went off quietly. Vigdis did not take away with
her from Goddistead any more goods than her own heirlooms.
The men of Hvamm let it out that they meant to have
for themselves one-half of the wealth that Thord was
possessed of. And on hearing this he becomes
exceeding faint-hearted, and rides forthwith to see
Hoskuld to tell him of his troubles. Hoskuld said,
“Times have been that you have been terror-struck,
through not having with such overwhelming odds to
deal.” Then Thord offered Hoskuld money
for his help, and said he would not look at the matter
with a niggard’s eye. Hoskuld said, “This
is clear, that you will not by peaceful consent allow
any man to have the enjoyment of your wealth.”
Answers Thord, “No, not quite that though; for
Page 22
I fain would that you should take over all my goods.
That being settled, I will ask to foster your son
Olaf, and leave him all my wealth after my days are
done; for I have no heir here in this land, and I
think my means would be better bestowed then, than
that the kinsmen of Vigdis should grab it.”
[Sidenote: Thord goes to Hoskuld] To this Hoskuld
agreed, and had it bound by witnesses. This Melkorka
took heavily, deeming the fostering too low.
Hoskuld said she ought not to think that, “for
Thord is an old man, and childless, and I wish Olaf
to have all his money after his day, but you can always
go to see him at any time you like.” Thereupon
Thord took Olaf to him, seven years old, and loved
him very dearly. Hearing this, the men who had
on hand the case against Thord Goddi thought that
now it would be even more difficult than before to
lay claim to the money. Hoskuld sent some handsome
presents to Thord Yeller, and bade him not be angry
over this, seeing that in law they had no claim on
Thord’s money, inasmuch as Vigdis had brought
no true charges against Thord, or any such as justified
desertion by her. “Moreover, Thord was
no worse a man for casting about for counsel to rid
himself of a man that had been thrust upon his means,
and was as beset with guilt as a juniper bush is with
prickles.” But when these words came to
Thord from Hoskuld, and with them large gifts of money,
then Thord allowed himself to be pacified, and said
he thought the money was well placed that Hoskuld
looked after, and took the gifts; and all was quiet
after that, but their friendship was rather less warm
than formerly. [Sidenote: Olaf surnamed the Peacock]
Olaf grew up with Thord, and became a great man and
strong. He was so handsome that his equal was
not to be found, and when he was twelve years old he
rode to the Thing meeting, and men in other countrysides
looked upon it as a great errand to go, and to wonder
at the splendid way he was made. In keeping herewith
was the manner of Olaf’s war-gear and raiment,
and therefore he was easily distinguished from all
other men. Thord got on much better after Olaf
came to live with him. Hoskuld gave Olaf a nickname,
and called him Peacock, and the name stuck to him.
CHAP. XVII
About Viga Hrapp’s Ghost, A.D. 950
The tale is told of Hrapp that he became most violent
in his behaviour, and did his neighbours such harm
that they could hardly hold their own against him.
But from the time that Olaf grew up Hrapp got no hold
of Thord. Hrapp had the same temper, but his powers
waned, in that old age was fast coming upon him, so
that he had to lie in bed. [Sidenote: Hrapp’s
death] Hrapp called Vigdis, his wife, to him, and
said, “I have never been of ailing health in
life,” said he, “and it is therefore most
likely that this illness will put an end to our life
together. Now, when I am dead, I wish my grave
to be dug in the doorway of my fire hall, and that
Page 23
I be put: thereinto, standing there in the doorway;
then I shall be able to keep a more searching eye on
my dwelling.” After that Hrapp died, and
all was done as he said, for Vigdis did not dare do
otherwise. And as evil as he had been to deal
with in his life, just so he was by a great deal more
when he was dead, for he walked again a great deal
after he was dead. People said that he killed
most of his servants in his ghostly appearances.
He caused a great deal of trouble to those who lived
near, and the house of Hrappstead became deserted.
Vigdis, Hrapp’s wife, betook herself west to
Thorstein Swart, her brother. He took her and
her goods in. And now things went as before,
in that men went to find Hoskuld, and told him all
the troubles that Hrapp was doing to them, and asked
him to do something to put an end to this. Hoskuld
said this should be done, and he went with some men
to Hrappstead, and has Hrapp dug up, and taken away
to a place near to which cattle were least likely to
roam or men to go about. After that Hrapp’s
walkings-again abated somewhat. Sumarlid, Hrapp’s
son, inherited all Hrapp’s wealth, which was
both great and goodly. Sumarlid set up household
at Hrappstead the next spring; but after he had kept
house there for a little time he was seized of frenzy,
and died shortly afterwards. [Sidenote: Thorstein
Swart leaves home] Now it was the turn of his mother,
Vigdis, to take there alone all this wealth; but as
she would not go to the estate of Hrappstead, Thorstein
Swart took all the wealth to himself to take care
of. Thorstein was by then rather old, though
still one of the most healthy and hearty of men.
CHAP. XVIII
Of the Drowning of Thorstein Swart
At that time there rose to honour among men in Thorness,
the kinsmen of Thorstein, named Bork the Stout and
his brother, Thorgrim. It was soon found out
how these brothers would fain be the greatest men
there, and were most highly accounted of. And
when Thorstein found that out, he would not elbow
them aside, and so made it known to people that he
wished to change his abode, and take his household
to Hrappstead, in Salmon-river-Dale. Thorstein
Swart got ready to start after the spring Thing, but
his cattle were driven round along the shore.
Thorstein got on board a ferry-boat, and took twelve
men with him; and Thorarin, his brother-in-law, and
Osk, Thorstein’s daughter, and Hild, her daughter,
who was three years old, went with them too.
Thorstein fell in with a high south-westerly gale,
and they sailed up towards the roosts, and into that
roost which is called Coal-chest-Roost, which is the
biggest of the currents in Broadfirth. [Sidenote:
The wreck] They made little way sailing, chiefly because
the tide was ebbing, and the wind was not favourable,
the weather being squally, with high wind when the
squalls broke over, but with little wind between whiles.
Thorstein steered, and had the braces of the sail
Page 24
round his shoulders, because the boat was blocked up
with goods, chiefly piled-up chests, and the cargo
was heaped up very high; but land was near about,
while on the boat there was but little way, because
of the raging current against them. Then they
sailed on to a hidden rock, but were not wrecked.
Thorstein bade them let down the sail as quickly as
possible, and take punt poles to push off the ship.
This shift was tried to no avail, because on either
board the sea was so deep that the poles struck no
bottom; so they were obliged to wait for the incoming
tide, and now the water ebbs away under the ship.
Throughout the day they saw a seal in the current larger
by much than any others, and through the day it would
be swimming round about the ship, with flappers none
of the shortest, and to all of them it seemed that
in him there were human eyes. Thorstein bade them
shoot the seal, and they tried, but it came to nought.
[Sidenote: Gudmund’s story] Now the tide
rose; and just as the ship was getting afloat there
broke upon them a violent squall, and the boat heeled
over, and every one on board the boat was drowned,
save one man, named Gudmund, who drifted ashore with
some timber. The place where he was washed up
was afterwards called Gudmund’s Isles.
Gudrid, whom Thorkell Trefill had for wife, was entitled
to the inheritance left by Thorstein, her father.
These tidings spread far and near of the drowning of
Thorstein Swart, and the men who were lost there.
Thorkell sent straightway for the man Gudmund, who
had been washed ashore, and when he came and met Thorkell,
he (Thorkell) struck a bargain with him, to the end
that he should tell the story of the loss of lives
even as he (Thorkell) was going to dictate it to him.
Gudmund agreed. Thorkell now asked him to tell
the story of this mishap in the hearing of a good many
people. Then Gudmund spake on this wise:
“Thorstein was drowned first, and then his son-in-law,
Thorarin”—so that then it was the
turn of Hild to come in for the money, as she was
the daughter of Thorarin. Then he said the maiden
was drowned, because the next in inheritance to her
was Osk, her mother, and she lost her life the last
of them, so that all the money thus came to Thorkell
Trefill, in that his wife Gudrid must take inheritance
after her sister. Now this tale is spread abroad
by Thorkell and his men; but Gudmund ere this had told
the tale in somewhat another way. [Sidenote:
The ordeal] Now the kinsmen of Thorarin misdoubted
this tale somewhat, and said they would not believe
it unproved, and claimed one-half of the heritage against
Thorkell; but Thorkell maintained it belonged to him
alone, and bade that ordeal should be taken on the
matter, according to their custom. This was the
ordeal at that time, that men had had to pass under
“earth-chain,” which was a slip of sward
cut loose from the soil, but both ends thereof were
left adhering to the earth, and the man who should
go through with the ordeal should walk thereunder.
Page 25
Thorkell Trefill now had some misgivings himself as
to whether the deaths of the people had indeed taken
place as he and Gudmund had said the second time.
Heathen men deemed that on them rested no less responsibility
when ceremonies of this kind had to be gone through
than Christian men do when ordeals are decreed.
He who passed under “earth-chain” cleared
himself if the sward-slip did not fall down upon him.
Thorkell made an arrangement with two men that they
should feign quarrelling over something or another,
and be close to the spot when the ordeal was being
gone through with, and touch the sward-slip so unmistakably
that all men might see that it was they who knocked
it down. After this comes forward he who was
to go through with the ordeal, and at the nick of
time when he had got under the “earth-chain,”
these men who had been put up to it fall on each other
with weapons, meeting close to the arch of the sward-slip,
and lie there fallen, and down tumbles the “earth-chain”,
as was likely enough. Then men rush up between
them and part them, which was easy enough, for they
fought with no mind to do any harm. Thorkell Trefill
then asked people as to what they thought about the
ordeal, and all his men now said that it would have
turned out all right if no one had spoilt it.
Then Thorkell took all the chattels to himself, but
the land at Hrapstead was left to lie fallow.
CHAP. XIX
Hrut Comes to Iceland
Now of Hoskuld it is to be told that his state is
one of great honour, and that he is a great chieftain.
[Sidenote: Hrut in Norway] He had in his keep
a great deal of money that belonged to his (half) brother,
Hrut, Herjolf’s son. Many men would have
it that Hoskuld’s means would be heavily cut
into if he should be made to pay to the full the heritage
of his (Hrut’s) mother. Hrut was of the
bodyguard of King Harald, Gunnhild’s son, and
was much honoured by him, chiefly for the reason that
he approved himself the best man in all deeds of manly
trials, while, on the other hand, Gunnhild, the Queen,
loved him so much that she held there was not his
equal within the guard, either in talking or in anything
else. Even when men were compared, and noblemen
therein were pointed to, all men easily saw that Gunnhild
thought that at the bottom there must be sheer thoughtlessness,
or else envy, if any man was said to be Hrut’s
equal. [Sidenote: Hrut comes to Iceland] Now,
inasmuch as Hrut had in Iceland much money to look
after, and many noble kinsfolk to go and see, he desired
to go there, and now arrays his journey for Iceland.
The king gave him a ship at parting, and said he had
proved a brave man and true. Gunnhild saw Hrut
off to his ship, and said, “Not in a hushed
voice shall this be spoken, that I have proved you
to be a most noble man, in that you have prowess equal
to the best man here in this land, but are in wits
a long way before them”. Then she gave
him a gold ring and bade him farewell. Whereupon
Page 26
she drew her mantle over her head and went swiftly
home. Hrut went on board his ship, and put to
sea. He had a good breeze, and came to Broadfirth.
He sailed up the bay, up to the island, and, steering
in through Broadsound, he landed at Combness, where
he put his gangways to land. The news of the
coming of this ship spread about, as also that Hrut,
Herjolf’s son, was the captain. Hoskuld
gave no good cheer to these tidings, and did not go
to meet Hrut. Hrut put up his ship, and made
her snug. He built himself a dwelling, which
since has been called Combness. Then he rode to
see Hoskuld, to get his share of his mother’s
inheritance. Hoskuld said he had no money to
pay him, and said his mother had not gone without means
out of Iceland when she met with Herjolf. Hrut
liked this very ill, but rode away, and there the
matter rested. All Hrut’s kinsfolk, excepting
Hoskuld, did honour to Hrut. [Sidenote: Hoskuld’s
treatment of Hrut] Hrut now lived three winters at
Combness, and was always demanding the money from
Hoskuld at the Thing meetings and other law gatherings,
and he spoke well on the matter. And most men
held that Hrut had right on his side. Hoskuld
said that Thorgerd had not married Herjolf by his
counsel, and that he was her lawful guardian, and there
the matter dropped. That same autumn Hoskuld
went to a feast at Thord Goddi’s, and hearing
that, Hrut rode with twelve men to Hoskuldstead and
took away twenty oxen, leaving as many behind.
Then he sent some men to Hoskuld, telling them where
he might search for the cattle. Hoskuld’s
house-carles sprang forthwith up, and seized their
weapons, and words were sent to the nearest neighbours
for help, so that they were a party of fifteen together,
and they rode each one as fast as they possibly could.
Hrut and his followers did not see the pursuit till
they were a little way from the enclosure at Combness.
And forthwith he and his men jumped off their horses,
and tied them up, and went forward unto a certain
sandhill. Hrut said that there they would make
a stand, and added that though the money claim against
Hoskuld sped slowly, never should that be said that
he had run away before his thralls. [Sidenote:
Hrut’s fight] Hrut’s followers said that
they had odds to deal with. Hrut said he would
never heed that; said they should fare all the worse
the more they were in number. The men of Salmon-river-Dale
now jumped off their horses, and got ready to fight.
Hrut bade his men not trouble themselves about the
odds, and goes for them at a rush. Hrut had a
helmet on his head, a drawn sword in one hand and
a shield in the other. He was of all men the most
skilled at arms. Hrut was then so wild that few
could keep up with him. Both sides fought briskly
for a while; but the men of Salmon-river-Dale very
soon found that in Hrut they had to deal with one for
whom they were no match, for now he slew two men at
every onslaught. After that the men of Salmon-river-Dale
begged for peace. Hrut replied that they should
Page 27
surely have peace. All the house-carles of Hoskuld
who were yet alive were wounded, and four were killed.
Hrut then went home, being somewhat wounded himself;
but his followers only slightly or not at all, for
he had been the foremost in the fight. The place
has since been called Fight-Dale where they fought.
After that Hrut had the cattle killed. Now it
must be told how Hoskuld got men together in a hurry
when he heard of the robbery and rode home. Much
at the same time as he arrived his house-carles came
home too, and told how their journey had gone anything
but smoothly. Hoskuld was wild with wrath at
this, and said he meant to take at Hrut’s hand
no robbery or loss of lives again, and gathered to
him men all that day. Then Jorunn, his wife,
went and talked to him, and asked him what he had made
his mind up to. He said, “It is but little
I have made up my mind to, but I fain would that men
should oftener talk of something else than the slaying
of my house-carles”. [Sidenote: Jorunn’s
good advice] Jorunn answered, “You are after
a fearful deed if you mean to kill such a man as your
brother, seeing that some men will have it that it
would not have been without cause if Hrut had seized
these goods even before this; and now he has shown
that, taking after the race he comes from, he means
no longer to be an outcast, kept from what is his own.
Now, surely he cannot have made up his mind to try
his strength with you till he knew that he might hope
for some backing-up from the more powerful among men;
for, indeed, I am told that messages have been passing
in quiet between Hrut and Thord Yeller. And to
me, at least, such matters seem worthy of heed being
paid to them. No doubt Thord will be glad to
back up matters of this kind, seeing how clear are
the bearings of the case. Moreover you know,
Hoskuld, that since the quarrel between Thord Goddi
and Vigdis, there has not been the same fond friendship
between you and Thord Yeller as before, although by
means of gifts you staved off the enmity of him and
his kinsmen in the beginning. I also think, Hoskuld,”
she said, “that in that matter, much to the
trial of their temper, they feel they have come off
worst at the hands of yourself and your son, Olaf.
Now this seems to me the wiser counsel: to make
your brother an honourable offer, for there a hard
grip from greedy wolf may be looked for. I am
sure that Hrut will take that matter in good part,
for I am told he is a wise man, and he will see that
that would be an honour to both of you.”
Hoskuld quieted down greatly at Jorunn’s speech,
and thought this was likely to be true. [Sidenote:
Hoskuld and Hrut become friends] Then men went between
them who were friends of both sides, bearing words
of peace from Hoskuld to Hrut. Hrut received
them well, and said he would indeed make friends with
Hoskuld, and added that he had long been ready for
their coming to terms as behoved kinsmen, if but Hoskuld
had been willing to grant him his right. Hrut
Page 28
also said he was ready to do honour to Hoskuld for
what he on his side had misdone. So now these
matters were shaped and settled between the brothers,
who now take to living together in good brotherhood
from this time forth. Hrut now looks after his
homestead, and became mighty man of his ways.
He did not mix himself up in general things, but in
whatever matter he took a part he would have his own
way. Hrut now moved his dwelling, and abode to
old age at a place which now is called Hrutstead.
He made a temple in his home-field, of which the remains
are still to be seen. It is called Trolls’
walk now, and there is the high road. Hrut married
a woman named Unn, daughter of Mord Fiddle. Unn
left him, and thence sprang the quarrels between the
men of Salmon-river-Dale and the men of Fleetlithe.
Hrut’s second wife was named Thorbjorg.
She was Armod’s daughter. Hrut married
a third wife, but her we do not name. Hrut had
sixteen sons and ten daughters by these two wives.
And men say that one summer Hrut rode to the Thing
meeting, and fourteen of his sons were with him.
Of this mention is made, because it was thought a sign
of greatness and might. All his sons were right
goodly men.
CHAP. XX
Melkorka’s Marriage and Olaf the Peacock’s
Journey, A.D. 955
[Sidenote: Of Thorliek Hoskuldson] Hoskuld now
remained quietly at home, and began now to sink into
old age, and his sons were now all grown up.
Thorliek sets up household of his own at a place called
Combness, and Hoskuld handed over to him his portion.
After that he married a woman named Gjaflaug, daughter
of Arnbjorn, son of Sleitu Bjorn, and Thordaug, the
daughter of Thord of Headland. It was a noble
match, Gjaflaug being a very beautiful and high-minded
woman. Thorliek was not an easy man to get on
with, but was most warlike. There was not much
friendship between the kinsmen Hrut and Thorliek.
Bard Hoskuld’s son stayed at home with his father,
looked after the household affairs no less than Hoskuld
himself. The daughters of Hoskuld do not have
much to do with this story, yet men are known who
are descended from them. Olaf, Hoskuld’s
son, was now grown up, and was the handsomest of all
men that people ever set eyes on. He arrayed
himself always well, both as to clothes and weapons.
Melkorka, Olaf’s mother, lived at Melkorkastead,
as has been told before. Hoskuld looked less
after Melkorka’s household ways than he used
to do, saying that that matter concerned Olaf, her
son. Olaf said he would give her such help as
he had to offer her. [Sidenote: Melkorka’s
plans] Melkorka thought Hoskuld had done shamefully
by her, and makes up her mind to do something to him
at which he should not be over pleased. Thorbjorn
Skrjup had chiefly had on hand the care of Melkorka’s
household affairs. He had made her an offer of
marriage, after she had been an householder for but
a little while, but Melkorka refused him flatly.
Page 29
There was a ship up by Board-Ere in Ramfirth, and Orn
was the name of the captain. He was one of the
bodyguard of King Harald, Gunnhild’s son.
Melkorka spoke to Olaf, her son, and said that she
wished he should journey abroad to find his noble relations,
“For I have told the truth that Myrkjartan is
really my father, and he is king of the Irish and
it would be easy for you betake you on board the ship
that is now at Board-Ere.” Olaf said, “I
have spoken about it to my father, but he seemed to
want to have but little to do with it; and as to the
manner of my foster-father’s money affairs, it
so happens that his wealth is more in land or cattle
than in stores of islandic market goods.” [Sidenote:
Melkorka’s marriage] Melkorka said, “I
cannot bear your being called the son of a slave-woman
any longer; and if it stands in the way of the journey,
that you think you have not enough money, then I would
rather go to the length even of marrying Thorbjorn,
if then you should be more willing than before to betake
yourself to the journey. For I think he will be
willing to hand out to you as much wares as you think
you may need, if I give my consent to his marrying
me. Above all I look to this, that then Hoskuld
will like two things mightily ill when he comes to
hear of them, namely, that you have gone out of the
land, and that I am married.” Olaf bade
his mother follow her own counsel. After that
Olaf talked to Thorbjorn as to how he wished to borrow
wares of him, and a great deal thereof. Thorbjorn
answered, “I will do it on one condition, and
that is that I shall marry Melkorka for them; it seems
to me, you will be as welcome to my money as to that
which you have in your keep.” Olaf said
that this should then be settled; whereupon they talked
between them of such matters as seemed needful, but
all these things they agreed should be kept quiet.
Hoskuld wished Olaf to ride with him to the Thing.
Olaf said he could not do that on account of household
affairs, as he also wanted to fence off a grazing
paddock for lambs by Salmon River. Hoskuld was
very pleased that he should busy himself with the
homestead. Then Hoskuld rode to the Thing; but
at Lambstead a wedding feast was arrayed, and Olaf
settled the agreement alone. Olaf took out of
the undivided estate thirty hundred ells’ worth
of wares, and should pay no money for them.[1] Bard,
Hoskuld’s son, was at the wedding, and was a
party with them to all these doings. [Sidenote:
Olaf goes to Norway] When the feast was ended Olaf
rode off to the ship, and found Orn the captain, and
took berth with him. Before Olaf and Melkorka
parted she gave him a great gold finger-ring, and said,
“This gift my father gave me for a teething gift,
and I know he will recognise it when he sees it.”
She also put into his hands a knife and a belt, and
bade him give them to her nurse: “I am sure
she will not doubt these tokens.” And still
further Melkorka spake, “I have fitted you out
from home as best I know how, and taught you to speak
Irish, so that it will make no difference to you where
you are brought to shore in Ireland.” After
that they parted. There arose forthwith a fair
wind, when Olaf got on board, and they sailed straightway
out to sea.
Page 30
[Footnote 1: One hundred = 120 X 30 = 3600 x
120 = 432,000 ells altogether.]
CHAP. XXI
Olaf the Peacock goes to Ireland, A.D. 955
Now Hoskuld came back from the Thing and heard these
tidings, and was very much displeased. But seeing
that his near akin were concerned in the matter, he
quieted down and let things alone. Olaf and his
companions had a good voyage, and came to Norway.
Orn urges Olaf to go to the court of King Harald,
who, he said, bestowed goodly honour on men of no
better breeding than Olaf was. Olaf said he thought
he would take that counsel. Olaf and Orn now
went to the court, and were well received. The
king at once recognised Olaf for the sake of his kindred,
and forthwith bade him stay with him. Gunnhild
paid great heed to Olaf when she knew he was Hrut’s
brother’s son; but some men would have it, that
she took pleasure in talking to Olaf without his needing
other people’s aid to introduce him. [Sidenote:
Olaf wishes to leave Norway] As the winter wore on,
Olaf grew sadder of mood. Orn asked him what
was the matter of his sorrow? Olaf answered, “I
have on hand a journey to go west over the sea; and
I set much store by it and that you should lend me
your help, so that it may be undertaken in the course
of next summer.” Orn bade Olaf not set his
heart on going, and said he did not know of any ships
going west over the sea. Gunnhild joined in their
talk, and said, “Now I hear you talk together
in a manner that has not happened before, in that
each of you wants to have his own way!” Olaf
greeted Gunnhild well, without letting drop their
talk. After that Orn went away, but Gunnhild and
Olaf kept conversing together. Olaf told her
of his wish, and how much store he set by carrying
it out, saying he knew for certain that Myrkjartan,
the king, was his mother’s father. Then
Gunnhild said, “I will lend you help for this
voyage, so that you may go on it as richly furnished
as you please.” Olaf thanked her for her
promise. Then Gunnhild had a ship prepared and
a crew got together, and bade Olaf say how many men
he would have to go west over the sea with him.
Olaf fixed the number at sixty; but said that it was
a matter of much concern to him, that such a company
should be more like warriors than merchants. She
said that so it should be; and Orn is the only man
mentioned by name in company with Olaf on this journey.
The company were well fitted out. [Sidenote:
Olaf’s voyage] King Harald and Gunnhild led Olaf
to his ship, and they said they wished to bestow on
him their good-luck over and above other friendship
they had bestowed on him already. King Harald
said that was an easy matter; for they must say that
no goodlier a man had in their days come out of Iceland.
Then Harald the king asked how old a man he was.
Olaf answered, “I am now eighteen winters.”
The king replied, “Of exceeding worth, indeed,
are such men as you are, for as yet you have left
Page 31
the age of child but a short way behind; and be sure
to come and see us when you come back again.”
Then the king and Gunnhild bade Olaf farewell.
Then Olaf and his men got on board, and sailed out
to sea. They came in for unfavourable weather
through the summer, had fogs plentiful, and little
wind, and what there was was unfavourable; and wide
about the main they drifted, and on most on board
fell “sea-bewilderment.” But at last
the fog lifted over-head; and the wind rose, and they
put up sail. Then they began to discuss in which
direction Ireland was to be sought; and they did not
agree on that. Orn said one thing, and most of
the men went against him, and said that Orn was all
bewildered: they should rule who were the greater
in number. Then Olaf was asked to decide.
He said, “I think we should follow the counsel
of the wisest; for the counsels of foolish men I think
will be of all the worse service for us in the greater
number they gather together.” And now they
deemed the matter settled, since Olaf spake in this
manner; and Orn took the steering from that time.
[Sidenote: They get to Ireland] They sailed for
days and nights, but always with very little wind.
One night the watchmen leapt up, and bade every one
wake at once, and said they saw land so near that
they had almost struck on it. The sail was up,
but there was but little wind. Every one got
up, and Orn bade them clear away from the land, if
they could. Olaf said, “That is not the
way out of our plight, for I see reefs all about astern;
so let down the sail at once, and we will take our
counsel when there is daylight, and we know what land
this is.” Then they cast anchors, and they
caught bottom at once. There was much talk during
the night as to where they could be come to; and when
daylight was up they recognised that it was Ireland.
Orn said, “I don’t think we have come to
a good place, for this is far away from the harbours
or market-towns, whose strangers enjoy peace; and
we are now left high and dry, like sticklebacks, and
near enough, I think, I come to the laws of the Irish
in saying that they will lay claim to the goods we
have on board as their lawful prize, for as flotsam
they put down ships even when sea has ebbed out shorter
from the stern (than here).” Olaf said
no harm would happen, “But I have seen that
to-day there is a gathering of men up inland; so the
Irish think, no doubt, the arrival of this ship a
great thing. During the ebb-tide to-day I noticed
that there was a dip, and that out of the dip the
sea fell without emptying it out; and if our ship has
not been damaged, we can put out our boat and tow
the ship into it.” There was a bottom of
loam where they had been riding at anchor, so that
not a plank of the ship was damaged. [Sidenote:
The Irish] So Olaf and his men tow their boat to the
dip, cast anchor there. Now, as day drew on,
crowds drifted down to the shore. At last two
men rowed a boat out to the ship. They asked
what men they were who had charge of that ship, and
Page 32
Olaf answered, speaking in Irish, to their inquiries.
When the Irish knew they were Norwegians they pleaded
their law, and bade them give up their goods; and
if they did so, they would do them no harm till the
king had sat in judgment on their case. Olaf said
the law only held good when merchants had no interpreter
with them. “But I can say with truth these
are peaceful men, and we will not give ourselves up
untried.” The Irish then raised a great
war-cry, and waded out into the sea, and wished to
drag the ship, with them on board, to the shore, the
water being no deeper than reaching up to their armpits,
or to the belts of the tallest. But the pool
was so deep where the ship was floating that they
could not touch the bottom. Olaf bade the crew
fetch out their weapons, and range in line of battle
from stem to stern on the ship; and so thick they
stood, that shield overlapped shield all round the
ship, and a spear-point stood out at the lower end
of every shield. Olaf walked fore to the prow,
and was thus arrayed: he had a coat of mail,
and a gold-reddened helmet on his head; girt with
a sword with gold-inlaid hilt, and in his hand a barbed
spear chased and well engraved. A red shield he
had before him, on which was drawn a lion in gold.
When the Irish saw this array fear shot through their
hearts, and they thought it would not be so easy a
matter as they had thought to master the booty.
So now the Irish break their journey, and run all
together to a village near. [Sidenote: Olaf meets
Myrkjartan] Then there arose great murmur in the crowd,
as they deemed that, sure enough, this must be a warship,
and that they must expect many others; so they sent
speedily word to the king, which was easy, as he was
at that time a short way off, feasting. Straightway
he rides with a company of men to where the ship was.
Between the land and the place where the ship lay
afloat the space was no greater than that one might
well hear men talking together. Now Olaf stood
forth in the same arrayal whereof is written before,
and men marvelled much how noble was the appearance
of the man who was the captain of the ship. But
when the shipmates of Olaf see how a large company
of knights rides towards them, looking a company of
the bravest, they grow hushed, for they deemed here
were great odds to deal with. But when Olaf heard
the murmur which went round among his followers, he
bade them take heart, “For now our affairs are
in a fair way; the Irish are now greeting Myrkjartan,
their king.” Then they rode so near to the
ship, that each could hear what the other said. [Sidenote:
Their talk together] The king asked who was the master
of the ship. Olaf told his name, and asked who
was the valiant-looking knight with whom he then was
talking. He answered, “I am called Myrkjartan.”
Olaf asked, “Are you then a king of the Irish?”
He said he was. Then the king asked Olaf for
news commonly talked of, and Olaf gave good answers
as to all news he was asked about. Then the king
Page 33
asked whence they had put to sea, and whose men they
were. And still the king asked, more searchingly
than before, about Olaf’s kindred, for the king
found that this man was of haughty bearing, and would
not answer any further than the king asked. Olaf
said, “Let it be known to you that we ran our
ship afloat from the coast of Norway, and these are
of the bodyguard of King Harald, the son of Gunnhild,
who are here on board. And as for my race, I
have, sire, to tell you this, that my father lives
in Iceland, and is named Hoskuld, a man of high birth;
but of my mother’s kindred, I think you must
have seen many more than I have. For my mother
is called Melkorka, and it has been told me as a truth
that she is your daughter, king. Now, this has
driven me upon this long journey, and to me it is
a matter most weighty what answer you give in my case.”
The king then grew silent, and had a converse with
his men. The wise men asked the king what might
be the real truth of the story that this man was telling.
The king answered, “This is clearly seen in
this Olaf, that he is high-born man, whether he be
a kinsman of mine or not, as well as this, that of
all men he speaks the best of Irish.” [Sidenote:
Melkorka’s tokens accepted] After that the king
stood up, and said, “Now I will give answer to
your speech, in so far as we grant to you and all
your shipmates peace; but on the kinship you claim
with us, we must talk more before I give answer to
that.” After that they put out their gangways
to the shore, and Olaf and his followers went on land
from the ship; and the Irish now marvel much how warrior-like
these men are. Olaf greeted the king well, taking
off his helmet and bowing to the king, who welcomes
Olaf with all fondness. Thereupon they fall to
talking together, Olaf pleading his case again in
a speech long and frank; and at the end of his speech
he said he had a ring on his hand that Melkorka had
given him at parting in Iceland, saying “that
you, king, gave it her as a tooth gift.”
The king took and looked at the ring, and his face
grew wondrous red to look at; and then the king said,
“True enough are the tokens, and become by no
means less notable thereby that you have so many of
your mother’s family features, and that even
by them you might be easily recognised; and because
of these things I will in sooth acknowledge your kinship,
Olaf, by the witnessing of these men that here are
near and hear my speech. And this shall also
follow that I will ask you to my court, with all your
suite, but the honour of you all will depend thereon
of what worth as a man I find you to be when I try
you more.” After that the king orders riding-horses
to be given to them, and appoints men to look after
their ship, and to guard the goods belonging to them.
The King now rode to Dublin, and men thought this
great tidings, that with the king should be journeying
the son of his daughter, who had been carried off
in war long ago when she was only fifteen winters
old. [Sidenote: Melkorka’s foster-mother]
Page 34
But most startled of all at these tidings was the
foster-mother of Melkorka, who was then bed-ridden,
both from heavy sickness and old age; yet she walked
with no staff even to support her, to meet Olaf.
The king said to Olaf, “Here is come Melkorka’s
foster-mother, and she will wish to hear all the tidings
you can tell about Melkorka’s life.”
Olaf took her with open arms, and set the old woman
on his knee, and said her foster-daughter was well
settled and in a good position in Iceland. Then
Olaf put in her hands the knife and the belt, and the
old woman recognised the gifts, and wept for joy,
and said it was easy to see that Melkorka’s
son was one of high mettle, and no wonder, seeing what
stock he comes of. The old woman was strong and
well, and in good spirits all that winter. The
king was seldom at rest, for at that time the lands
in the west were at all times raided by war-bands.
The king drove from his land that winter both Vikings
and raiders. [Sidenote: Olaf’s life in
Ireland] Olaf was with his suite in the king’s
ship, and those who came against them thought his
was indeed a grim company to deal with. The king
talked over with Olaf and his followers all matters
needing counsel, for Olaf proved himself to the king
both wise and eager-minded in all deeds of prowess.
But towards the latter end of the winter the king
summoned a Thing, and great numbers came. The
king stood up and spoke. He began his speech thus:
“You all know that last autumn there came hither
a man who is the son of my daughter, and high-born
also on his father’s side; and it seems to me
that Olaf is a man of such prowess and courage that
here such men are not to be found. Now I offer
him my kingdom after my day is done, for Olaf is much
more suitable for a ruler than my own sons.”
Olaf thanked him for this offer with many graceful
and fair words, and said he would not run the risk
as to how his sons might behave when Myrkjartan was
no more; said it was better to gain swift honour than
lasting shame; and added that he wished to go to Norway
when ships could safely journey from land to land,
and that his mother would have little delight in life
if he did not return to her. The king bade Olaf
do as he thought best. Then the Thing was broken
up. [Sidenote: Olaf comes to Norway again] When
Olaf’s ship was ready, the king saw him off
on board; and gave him a spear chased with gold, and
a gold-bedecked sword, and much money besides.
Olaf begged that he might take Melkorka’s foster-mother
with him; but the king said there was no necessity
for that, so she did not go. Then Olaf got on
board his ship, and he and the king parted with the
greatest friendship. Then Olaf sailed out to
sea. They had a good voyage, and made land in
Norway; and Olaf’s journey became very famous.
They set up their ship; and Olaf got horses for himself,
and went, together with his followers, to find King
Harald.
CHAP. XXII
Page 35
Olaf the Peacock comes Home to Iceland, A.D. 957
Olaf Hoskuldson then went to the court of King Harald.
The king gave him a good welcome, but Gunnhild a much
better. With many fair words they begged him
to stay with them, and Olaf agreed to it, and both
he and Orn entered the king’s court. King
Harald and Gunnhild set so great a store by Olaf that
no foreigner had ever been held in such honour by
them. Olaf gave to the king and Gunnhild many
rare gifts, which he had got west in Ireland.
King Harald gave Olaf at Yule a set of clothes made
out of scarlet stuff. So now Olaf stayed there
quietly all the winter. [Sidenote: Olaf goes
home] In the spring, as it was wearing on, Olaf and
the king had a conversation together, and Olaf begged
the king’s leave to go to Iceland in the summer,
“For I have noble kinsfolk there I want to go
and see.” The king answered, “It
would be more to my mind that you should settle down
with us, and take whatever position in our service
you like best yourself.” Olaf thanked the
king for all the honour he was offering him, but said
he wished very much to go to Iceland, if that was
not against the king’s will. The king answered,
“Nothing shall be done in this in an unfriendly
manner to you, Olaf. You shall go out to Iceland
in the summer, for I see you have set your heart on
it; but neither trouble nor toil shall you have over
your preparations, for I will see after all that,”
and thereupon they part talking. King Harald had
a ship launched in the spring; it was a merchant ship,
both great and good. This ship the king ordered
to be laden with wood, and fitted out with full rigging.
When the ship was ready the king had Olaf called to
him, and said, “This ship shall be your own,
Olaf, for I should not like you to start from Norway
this summer as a passenger in any one else’s
ship.” Olaf thanked the king in fair words
for his generosity. After that Olaf got ready
for his journey; and when he was ready and a fair
wind arose, Olaf sailed out to sea, and King Harald
and he parted with the greatest affection. That
summer Olaf had a good voyage. He brought his
ship into Ramfirth, to Board-Ere. The arrival
of the ship was soon heard of, and also who the captain
was. Hoskuld heard of the arrival of Olaf, his
son, and was very much pleased, and rode forthwith
north to Hrutafjord with some men, and there was a
joyful meeting between the father and son. Hoskuld
invited Olaf to come to him, and Olaf said he would
agree to that; so he set up his ship, but his goods
were brought (on horseback) from the north. And
when this business was over Olaf himself rode with
twelve men home to Hoskuldstead, and Hoskuld greeted
his son joyfully, and his brothers also received him
fondly, as well as all his kinsfolk; but between Olaf
and Bard was love the fondest. [Sidenote: Melkorka
receives Olaf] Olaf became very renowned for this
journey; and now was proclaimed the descent of Olaf,
that he was the daughter’s son of Myrkjartan,
Page 36
king of Ireland. The news of this spread over
the land, as well as of the honour that mighty men,
whom he had gone to see, had bestowed on him.
Melkorka came soon to see Olaf, her son, and Olaf
greeted her with great joy. She asked about many
things in Ireland, first of her father and then of
her other relations. Olaf replied to everything
she asked. Then she asked if her foster-mother
still lived. Olaf said she was still alive.
Melkorka asked why he had not tried to give her the
pleasure of bringing her over to Iceland. Olaf
replied, “They would not allow me to bring your
foster-mother out of Ireland, mother.” “That
may be so,” she replied, and it could be seen
that this she took much to heart. Melkorka and
Thorbjorn had one son, who was named Lambi. He
was a tall man and strong, like his father in looks
as well as in temper. [Sidenote: Hoskuld’s
advice to Olaf] When Olaf had been in Iceland a month,
and spring came on, father and son took counsel together.
“I will, Olaf,” said Hoskuld, “that
a match should be sought for you, and that then you
should take over the house of your foster-father at
Goddistead, where still there are great means stored
up, and that then you should look after the affairs
of that household under my guidance.” Olaf
answered, “Little have I set my mind on that
sort of thing hitherto; besides, I do not know where
that woman lives whom to marry would mean any great
good luck to me. You must know I shall look high
for a wife. But I see clearly that you would not
have broached this matter till you had made up your
mind as to where it was to end.” Hoskuld
said, “You guess that right. There is a
man named Egil. He is Skallagrim’s son.
He lives at Borg, in Borgarfjord. This Egil has
a daughter who is called Thorgerd, and she is the
woman I have made up my mind to woo on your behalf,
for she is the very best match in all Borgarfjord,
and even if one went further afield. Moreover,
it is to be looked for, that an alliance with the
Mere-men would mean more power to you.” [Sidenote:
Olaf’s proposal] Olaf answered, “Herein
I shall trust to your foresight, for if this match
were to come off it would be altogether to my liking.
But this you must bear in mind, father, that should
this matter be set forth, and not come off, I should
take it very ill.” Hoskuld answered, “I
think I shall venture to bring the matter about.”
Olaf bade him do as he liked. Now time wears
on towards the Thing. Hoskuld prepares his journey
from home with a crowded company, and Olaf, his son,
also accompanies him on the journey. They set
up their booth. A great many people were there.
Egil Skallagrim’s son was at the Thing.
Every one who saw Olaf remarked what a handsome man
he was, and how noble his bearing, well arrayed as
he was as to weapons and clothes.
CHAP. XXIII
The Marriage of Olaf Peacock and Thorgerd, the Daughter
of Egil, A.D. 959
Page 37
It is told how one day the father and son, Hoskuld
and Olaf, went forth from their booth to find Egil.
Egil greeted them well, for he and Hoskuld knew each
other very well by word of mouth. Hoskuld now
broaches the wooing on behalf of Olaf, and asks for
the hand of Thorgerd. She was also at the Thing.
Egil took the matter well, and said he had always
heard both father and son well spoken of, “and
I also know, Hoskuld,” said Egil, “that
you are a high-born man and of great worth, and Olaf
is much renowned on account of his journey, and it
is no wonder that such men should look high for a match,
for he lacks neither family nor good looks; but yet
this must be talked over with Thorgerd, for it is
no man’s task to get Thorgerd for wife against
her will.” Hoskuld said, “I wish,
Egil, that you would talk this over with your daughter.”
Egil said that that should be done. [Sidenote:
Thorgerd’s refusal] Egil now went away to find
his daughter, and they talked together. Egil
said, “There is here a man named Olaf, who is
Hoskuld’s son, and he is now one of the most
renowned of men. Hoskuld, his father, has broached
a wooing on behalf of Olaf, and has sued for your
hand; and I have left that matter mostly for you to
deal with. Now I want to know your answer.
But it seems to me that it behoves you to give a good
answer to such a matter, for this match is a noble
one.” Thorgerd answered, “I have
often heard you say that you love me best of all your
children, but now it seems to me you make that a falsehood
if you wish me to marry the son of a bonds-woman,
however goodly and great a dandy he may be.”
Egil said, “In this matter you are not so well
up, as in others. Have you not heard that he
is the son of the daughter of Myrkjartan, king of
Ireland? so that he is much higher born on his mother’s
side than on his father’s, which, however, would
be quite good enough for us.” Thorgerd
would not see this; and so they dropped the talk, each
being somewhat of a different mind. The next
day Egil went to Hoskuld’s booth. Hoskuld
gave him a good welcome, and so they fell a-talking
together. Hoskuld asked how this wooing matter
had sped. Egil held out but little hope, and
told him all that had come to pass. Hoskuld said
it looked like a closed matter, “Yet I think
you have behaved well.” Olaf did not hear
this talk of theirs. After that Egil went away.
Olaf now asks, “How speeds the wooing?”
Hoskuld said, “It pointed to slow speed on her
side.” [Sidenote: Olaf proposes himself]
Olaf said, “It is now as I told you, father,
that I should take it very ill if in answer (to the
wooing) I should have to take shaming words, seeing
that the broaching of the wooing gives undue right
to the wooed. And now I shall have my way so
far, that this shall not drop here. For true
is the saw, that ‘others’ errands eat the
wolves’; and now I shall go straightway to Egil’s
booth.” Hoskuld bade him have his own way.
Olaf now dressed himself in this way, that he had on
Page 38
the scarlet clothes King Harald had given him, and
a golden helmet on his head, and the gold-adorned
sword in his hand that King Myrkjartan had given him.
Then Hoskuld and Olaf went to Egil’s booth.
Hoskuld went first, and Olaf followed close on his
heels. Egil greeted him well, and Hoskuld sat
down by him, but Olaf stood up and looked about him.
He saw a woman sitting on the dais in the booth, she
was goodly and had the looks of one of high degree,
and very well dressed. He thought to himself
this must be Thorgerd, Egil’s daughter.
Olaf went up to the dais and sat down by her.
Thorgerd greeted the man, and asked who he was.
Olaf told his own and his father’s name, and
“You must think it very bold that the son of
a slave should dare to sit down by you and presume
to talk to you!” She said, “You cannot
but mean that you must be thinking you have done deeds
of greater daring than that of talking to women.”
[Sidenote: Thorgerd accepts Olaf] Then they began
to talk together, and they talked all day. But
nobody heard their conversation. And before they
parted Egil and Hoskuld were called to them; and the
matter of Olaf’s wooing was now talked over again,
and Thorgerd came round to her father’s wish.
Now the affair was all easily settled and the betrothal
took place. The honour was conceded to the Salmon-river-Dale
men that the bride should be brought home to them,
for by law the bride-groom should have gone to the
bride’s home to be married. The wedding
was to take place at Hoskuldstead when seven weeks
summer had passed. After that Egil and Hoskuld
separated. The father and son rode home to Hoskuldstead,
and all was quiet the rest of the summer. After
that things were got ready for the wedding at Hoskuldstead,
and nothing was spared, for means were plentiful.
The guests came at the time settled, and the Burgfirthmen
mustered in a great company. Egil was there,
and Thorstein, his son. The bride was in the
journey too, and with her a chosen company out of all
the countryside. Hoskuld had also a great company
awaiting them. The feast was a brave one, and
the guests were seen off with good gifts on leaving.
Olaf gave to Egil the sword, Myrkjartan’s gift,
and Egil’s brow brightened greatly at the gift.
Nothing in the way of tidings befell, and every one
went home.
CHAP. XXIV
The Building of Herdholt, A. D. 960
Olaf and Thorgerd lived at Hoskuldstead and loved
each other very dearly; it was easily seen by every
one that she was a woman of very high mettle, though
she meddled little with every-day things, but whatever
Thorgerd put her hand to must be carried through as
she wished. Olaf and Thorgerd spent that winter
turn and turn about at Hoskuldstead, or with Olaf’s
foster-father. In the spring Olaf took over the
household business at Goddistead. [Sidenote: Thord’s
death] The following summer Thord fell ill, and the
illness ended in his death. Olaf had a cairn
Page 39
raised over him on the ness that runs out into the
Salmon-river and is called Drafn-ness, with a wall
round which is called Howes-garth. After that
liegemen crowded to Olaf and he became a great chieftain.
Hoskuld was not envious of this, for he always wished
that Olaf should be consulted in all great matters.
The place Olaf owned was the stateliest in Salmon-river-Dale.
[Sidenote: The new house built] There were two
brothers with Olaf, both named An. One was called
An the White and the other An the Black. They
had a third brother who was named Beiner the Strong.
These were Olaf’s smiths, and very valiant men.
Thorgerd and Olaf had a daughter who was named Thurid.
The land that Hrapp had owned all lay waste, as has
been told before. Olaf thought that it lay well
and set before his father his wishes on the matter;
how they should send down to Trefill with this errand,
that Olaf wished to buy the land and other things thereto
belonging at Hrappstead. It was soon arranged
and the bargain settled, for Trefill saw that better
was one crow in the hand than two in the wood.
The bargain arranged was that Olaf should give three
marks of silver for the land; yet that was not fair
price, for the lands were wide and fair and very rich
in useful produce, such as good salmon fishing and
seal catching. There were wide woods too, a little
further up than Hoskuldstead, north of the Salmon-river,
in which was a space cleared, and it was well-nigh
a matter of certainty that the flocks of Olaf would
gather together there whether the weather was hard
or mild. One autumn it befell that on that same
hill Olaf had built a dwelling of the timber that
was cut out of the forest, though some he got together
from drift-wood strands. This was a very lofty
dwelling. The buildings stood empty through the
winter. The next spring Olaf went thither and
first gathered together all his flocks which had grown
to be a great multitude; for, indeed, no man was richer
in live stock in all Broadfirth. Olaf now sent
word to his father that he should be standing out
of doors and have a look at his train as he was moving
to his new home, and should give him his good wishes.
Hoskuld said so it should be. Olaf now arranged
how it should be done. He ordered that all the
shiest of his cattle should be driven first and then
the milking live stock, then came the dry cattle,
and the pack horses came in the last place; and men
were ranged with the animals to keep them from straying
out of straight line. When the van of the train
had got to the new homestead, Olaf was just riding
out of Goddistead and there was nowhere a gap breaking
the line. Hoskuld stood outside his door together
with those of his household. [Sidenote: The naming
of Herdholt] Then Hoskuld spake, bidding Olaf his
son welcome and abide all honour to this new dwelling
of his, “And somehow my mind forebodes me that
this will follow, that for a long time his name will
be remembered.” Jorunn his wife said, “Wealth
Page 40
enough the slave’s son has got for his name
to be long remembered.” At the moment that
the house-carles had unloaded the pack horses Olaf
rode into the place. Then he said, “Now
you shall have your curiosity satisfied with regard
to what you have been talking about all the winter,
as to what this place shall be called; it shall be
called Herdholt.” Every one thought this
a very happy name, in view of what used to happen there.[2]
Olaf now sets up his household at Herdholt, and a
stately one it soon became, and nothing was lacking
there. And now the honour of Olaf greatly increased,
there being many causes to bring it about: Olaf
was the most beloved of men, for whatever he had to
do with affairs of men, he did so that all were well
contented with their lot. His father backed him
up very much towards being a widely honoured man, and
Olaf gained much in power from his alliance with the
Mere-men. Olaf was considered the noblest of
all Hoskuld’s sons. The first winter that
Olaf kept house at Herdholt, he had many servants and
workmen, and work was divided amongst the house-carles;
one looked after the dry cattle and another after
the cows. The fold was out in the wood, some
way from the homestead. [Sidenote: Hrapp’s
ghost] One evening the man who looked after the dry
cattle came to Olaf and asked him to make some other
man look after the neat and “set apart for me
some other work.” Olaf answered, “I
wish you to go on with this same work of yours.”
The man said he would sooner go away. “Then
you think there is something wrong,” said Olaf.
“I will go this evening with you when you do
up the cattle, and if I think there is any excuse for
you in this I will say nothing about it, but otherwise
you will find that your lot will take some turn for
the worse.” Olaf took his gold-set spear,
the king’s gift, in his hand, and left home,
and with him the house-carle. There was some
snow on the ground. They came to the fold, which
was open, and Olaf bade the house-carle go in.
“I will drive up the cattle and you tie them
up as they come in.” The house-carle went
to the fold-door. And all unawares Olaf finds
him leaping into his open arms. Olaf asked why
he went on so terrified? He replied, “Hrapp
stands in the doorway of the fold, and felt after
me, but I have had my fill of wrestling with him.”
Olaf went to the fold door and struck at him with
his spear. Hrapp took the socket of the spear
in both hands and wrenched it aside, so that forthwith
the spear shaft broke. Olaf was about to run
at Hrapp but he disappeared there where he stood, and
there they parted, Olaf having the shaft and Hrapp
the spear-head. After that Olaf and the house-carle
tied up the cattle and went home. Olaf saw the
house-carle was not to blame for his grumbling.
The next morning Olaf went to where Hrapp was buried
and had him dug up. Hrapp was found undecayed,
and there Olaf also found his spear-head. After
that he had a pyre made and had Hrapp burnt on it,
and his ashes were flung out to sea. After that
no one had any more trouble with Hrapp’s ghost.
Page 41
[Footnote 2: i.e., in view of the fact
stated above that Olaf’s flocks would always
be gathering there.]
CHAP. XXV
About Hoskuld’s Sons
[Sidenote: Of Thorliek Hoskuldson] Now Hoskuld’s
sons shall be told about. Thorliek, Hoskuld’s
son, had been a great seafarer, and taken service
with men in lordly station when he was on his merchant
voyages before he settled down as a householder, and
a man of mark he was thought to be. He had also
been on Viking raids, and given good account of himself
by reason of his courage. Bard, Hoskuld’s
son, had also been a seafarer, and was well accounted
of wherever he went, for he was the best of brave
men and true, and a man of moderation in all things.
Bard married a Broadfirth woman, named Astrid, who
came of a good stock. Bard’s son was named
Thorarin, and his daughter Gudney, who married Hall,
the son of Fight Styr, and from them are descended
many great families. Hrut, Herjolf’s son,
gave a thrall of his, named Hrolf, his freedom, and
with it a certain amount of money, and a dwelling-place
where his land joined with Hoskuld’s. [Sidenote:
Hrut’s quarrel with Thorliek] And it lay so
near the landmark that Hrut’s people had made
a mistake in the matter, and settled the freedman down
on the land belonging to Hoskuld. He soon gained
there much wealth. Hoskuld took it very much
to heart that Hrut should have placed his freedman
right up against his ear, and bade the freedman pay
him money for the lands he lived on “for it
is mine own.” The freedman went to Hrut
and told him all they had spoken together. Hrut
bade him give no heed, and pay no money to Hoskuld.
“For I do not know,” he said, “to
which of us the land belonged.” So the freedman
went home, and goes on with his household just as
before. A little later, Thorliek, Hoskuld’s
son, went at the advice of his father to the dwelling
of the freedman and took him and killed him, and Thorliek
claimed as his and his father’s own all the
money the freedman had made. Hrut heard this,
and he and his sons liked it very ill. They were
most of them grown up, and the band of kinsmen was
deemed a most forbidding one to grapple with.
Hrut fell back on the law as to how this ought to turn
out, and when the matter was searched into by lawyers,
Hrut and his son stood at but little advantage, for
it was held a matter of great weight that Hrut had
set the freedman down without leave on Hoskuld’s
land, where he had made money, Thorliek having slain
the man within his and his father’s own lands.
Hrut took his lot very much to heart; but things remained
quiet. [Sidenote: The birth of Bolli] After that
Thorliek had a homestead built on the boundary of
Hrut and Hoskuld’s lands, and it was called
Combness. There Thorliek lived for a while, as
has been told before. Thorliek begat a son of
his wife. The boy was sprinkled with water and
called Bolli. He was at an early age a very promising
man.
Page 42
CHAP. XXVI
The Death of Hoskuld, A.D. 985
[Sidenote: Hoskuld’s death] Hoskuld, Koll
o’ Dales’ son, fell ill in his old age,
and he sent for his sons and other kinsfolk, and when
they were come Hoskuld spoke to the brothers Bard and
Thorliek, and said, “I have taken some sickness,
and as I have not been much in the way of falling
ill before, I think this may bring me to death; and
now, as you know, you are both begotten in wedlock,
and are entitled to all inheritance left by me.
But there is a third son of mine, one who is not born
in wedlock, and I will ask you brothers to allow him,
Olaf to wit, to be adopted, so that he take of my means
one-third with you.” Bard answered first,
and said that he would do as his father wished, “for
I look for honour from Olaf in every way, the more
so the wealthier he becomes.” Then Thorliek
said, “It is far from my wish that Olaf be adopted;
he has plenty of money already; and you, father, have
for a long time given him a great deal, and for a very
long time dealt unevenly with us. I will not
freely give up the honour to which I am born.”
Hoskuld said, “Surely you will not rob me of
the law that allows me to give twelve ounces to my
son, seeing how high-born Olaf is on his mother’s
side.” To this Thorliek now agreed.
Then Hoskuld took the gold ring, Hakon’s gift,
that weighed a mark, and the sword, King’s gift
whereon was half a mark of gold, and gave them to Olaf,
his son, and therewith his good luck and that of the
family, saying he did not speak in this way because
he did not know well enough that the luck had already
come to him. Olaf took his gifts, and said he
would risk how Thorliek would like it. Thorliek
liked it very ill, and thought that Hoskuld had behaved
in a very underhand way to him. Olaf said, “I
shall not give up the gifts, Thorliek, for you agreed
to the gift in the face of witnesses; and I shall
run the risk to keep it.” Bard said he
would obey his father’s wishes. [Sidenote:
The funeral feast postponed] After that Hoskuld died,
and his death was very much grieved for, in the first
place by his sons, and next by all his relations and
friends. His sons had a worthy cairn made for
him; but little money was put into it with him.
And when this was over, the brothers began to talk
over the matter of preparing an “arvale”
(burial feast) after their father, for at that time
such was the custom. Olaf said, “It seems
to me that we should not be in a hurry about preparing
this feast, if it is to be as noble as we should think
right; now the autumn is very far worn, and the ingathering
of means for it is no longer easy; most people who
have to come a long way would find that a hard matter
in the autumn days; so that it is certain that many
would not come of the men we most should like to see.
So I will now make the offer, next summer at the Thing,
to bid men to the feast, and I will bear one-third
of the cost of the wassail.” The brothers
Page 43
agreed to that, and Olaf now went home. Thorliek
and Bard now share the goods between them. Bard
had the estate and lands, which was what most men
held to, as he was the most popular; but Thorliek
got for his share more of the chattels. Olaf and
Bard got on well together, but Olaf and Thorliek rather
snappishly. Now the next winter passed, and summer
comes, and time wears on towards the Thing. The
sons of Hoskuld got ready to go to the Thing.
It was soon seen clearly enough how Olaf took the lead
of the brothers. When they got to the Thing they
set up three booths, and make themselves comfortable
in a handsome manner.
CHAP. XXVII
The Funeral Feast for Hoskuld
[Sidenote: Olaf’s invitation to the chiefs]
It is told how one day when people went to the law
rock Olaf stood up and asked for a hearing, and told
them first of the death of his father, “and there
are now here many men, kinsmen and friends of his.
It is the will of my brothers that I ask you to a
funeral feast in memory of Hoskuld our father.
All you chieftains, for most of the mightier men are
such, as were bound by alliances to him, I let it
be known that no one of the greater men shall go away
giftless. And herewith I bid all the farmers
and any who will accept—rich or poor—to
a half month’s feast at Hoskuldstead ten weeks
before the winter.” And when Olaf finished
his speech good cheer was made thereto, and his bidding
was looked upon as a right lordly one. And when
Olaf came home to the booth he told his brothers what
he had settled to do. The brothers were not much
pleased, and thought that this was going in for far
too much state. After the Thing the brothers
rode home and the summer now wears on. [Sidenote:
The funeral feast] Then the brothers got ready for
the feast, and Olaf put forward unstintedly his third
part, and the feast was furnished with the best of
provisions. Great stores were laid in for this
feast, for it was expected many folk would come.
And when the time came it is said that most of the
chief men came that were asked. There were so
many that most men say that there could not be far
short of nine hundred (1080). This is the most
crowded burial feast that has been in Iceland, second
to that which the sons of Hialti gave at the funeral
of their father, at which time there were 1440 guests.
But this feast was of the bravest in every way, and
the brothers got great honour therefrom, Olaf being
at the head of the affair throughout. Olaf took
even share with his brothers in the gifts; and gifts
were bestowed on all the chiefs. When most of
the men had gone away Olaf went to have a talk with
Thorliek his brother, and said, “So it is, kinsman,
as you know, that no love has been lost between us;
now I would beg for a better understanding in our
brotherhood. I know you did not like when I took
the heirlooms my father gave me on his dying day.
Now if you think yourself wronged in this, I will do
Page 44
as much for gaining back your whole good-will as to
give fostering to your son. For it is said that
ever he is the lesser man who fosters another’s
child.” Thorliek took this in good part,
and said, as was true, that this was honourably offered.
And now Olaf took home Bolli, the son of Thorliek,
who at this time was three winters old. They parted
now with the utmost affection, and Bolli went home
to Herdholt with Olaf. Thorgerd received him
well, and Bolli grew up there and was loved no less
than their own children.
CHAP. XXVIII
The Birth of Kjartan, Olaf’s Son, A.D. 978
[Sidenote: Birth of Kjartan] Olaf and Thorgerd
had a son, and the boy was sprinkled with water and
a name was given him, Olaf letting him be called Kjartan
after Myrkjartan his mother’s father. Bolli
and Kjartan were much of an age. Olaf and Thorgerd
had still more children; three sons were called Steinthor
and Halldor and Helgi, and Hoskuld was the name of
the youngest of Olaf’s sons. The daughters
of Olaf and his wife were named Bergthora, Thorgerd,
and Thorbjorg. All their children were of goodly
promise as they grew up. At that time Holmgang
Bersi lived in Saurby at an abode called Tongue.
He comes to see Olaf and asked for Halldor his son
to foster. Olaf agreed to this and Halldor went
home with him, being then one winter old. That
summer Bersi fell ill, and lay in bed for a great
part of the summer. [Sidenote: Bersi and Halldor]
It is told how one day, when all the men were out
haymaking at Tongue and only they two, Bersi and Halldor,
were left in the house, Halldor lay in his cradle
and the cradle fell over under the boy and he fell
out of it on to the floor, and Bersi could not get
to him. Then Bersi said this ditty:
Here we both lie
In helpless plight,
Halldor and I,
Have no power left us;
Old age afflicts me,
Youth afflicts you,
You will get better
But I shall get worse.
Later on people came in and picked Halldor up off
the floor, and Bersi got better. Halldor was
brought up there, and was a tall man and doughty looking.
Kjartan, Olaf’s son, grew up at home at Herdholt.
He was of all men the goodliest of those who have
been born in Iceland. He was striking of countenance
and fair of feature, he had the finest eyes of any
man, and was light of hue. He had a great deal
of hair as fair as silk, falling in curls; he was
a big man, and strong, taking after his mother’s
father Egil, or his uncle Thorolf. Kjartan was
better proportioned than any man, so that all wondered
who saw him. He was better skilled at arms than
most men; he was a deft craftsman, and the best swimmer
of all men. In all deeds of strength he was far
before others, more gentle than any other man, and
so engaging that every child loved him; he was light
of heart, and free with his money. Olaf loved
Kjartan best of all his children. Bolli, his
foster-brother, was a great man, he came next to Kjartan
in all deeds of strength and prowess; he was strong,
and fair of face and courteous, and most warrior-like,
and a great dandy. The foster-brothers were very
fond of each other. Olaf now remained quietly
in his home, and for a good many years.
Page 45
CHAP. XXIX
Olaf’s Second Journey to Norway, A.D. 975
[Sidenote: Olaf’s meeting with Giermund]
It is told how one spring Olaf broke the news to Thorgerd
that he wished to go out voyaging—“And
I wish you to look after our household and children.”
Thorgerd said she did not much care about doing that;
but Olaf said he would have his way. He bought
a ship that stood up in the West, at Vadill.
Olaf started during the summer, and brought his ship
to Hordaland. There, a short way inland, lived
a man whose name was Giermund Roar, a mighty man and
wealthy, and a great Viking; he was an evil man to
deal with, but had now settled down in quiet at home,
and was of the bodyguard of Earl Hakon. The mighty
Giermund went down to his ship and soon recognised
Olaf, for he had heard him spoken of before.
Giermund bade Olaf come and stay with him, with as
many of his men as he liked to bring. Olaf accepted
his invitation, and went there with seven men.
The crew of Olaf went into lodgings about Hordaland.
Giermund entertained Olaf well. His house was
a lofty one, and there were many men there, and plenty
of amusement all the winter. [Sidenote: Hakon
Earl gives Olaf timber] And towards the end of the
winter Olaf told Giermund the reason of his voyage,
which was that he wished to get for himself some house-timber,
and said he set great store by obtaining timber of
a choice kind. Giermund said, “Earl Hakon
has the best of woods, and I know quite well if you
went to see him you would be made welcome to them,
for the Earl receives well, men who are not half so
well-bred as you, Olaf, when they go to see him.”
In the spring Olaf got ready to go and find Hakon
Earl; and the Earl gave him exceeding good welcome,
and bade Olaf stay with him as long as he liked.
Olaf told the Earl the reason of his journey, “And
I beg this of you, sir, that you give us permission
to cut wood for house-building from your forests.”
The Earl answered, “You are welcome to load
your ship with timber, and I will give it you.
For I think it no every-day occurrence when such men
as you come from Iceland to visit me.”
At parting the Earl gave him a gold-inlaid axe, and
the best of keepsakes it was; and therewith they parted
in the greatest friendship. [Sidenote: Giermund
goes with Olaf] Giermund in the meantime set stewards
over his estates secretly, and made up his mind to
go to Iceland in the summer in Olaf’s ship.
He kept this secret from every one. Olaf knew
nothing about it till Giermund brought his money to
Olaf’s ship, and very great wealth it was.
Olaf said, “You should not have gone in my ship
if I had known of this before-hand, for I think there
are those in Iceland for whom it would be better never
to have seen you. But since you have come with
so much goods, I cannot drive you out like a straying
cur.” Giermund said, “I shall not
return for all your high words, for I mean to be your
passenger.” Olaf and his got on board,
Page 46
and put out to sea. They had a good voyage and
made Broadfirth, and they put out their gangways and
landed at Salmon-river-Mouth. Olaf had the wood
taken out of his ship, and the ship put up in the
shed his father had made. Olaf then asked Giermund
to come and stay with him. That summer Olaf had
a fire-hall built at Herdholt, a greater and better
than had ever been seen before. Noble legends
were painted on its wainscoting and in the roof, and
this was so well done that the hall was thought even
more beautiful when the hangings were not up.
Giermund did not meddle with every-day matters, but
was uncouth to most people. He was usually dressed
in this way—he wore a scarlet kirtle below
and a grey cloak outside, and a bearskin cap on his
head, and a sword in his hand. This was a great
weapon and good, with a hilt of walrus tooth, with
no silver on it; the brand was sharp, and no rust
would stay thereon. This sword he called Footbiter,
and he never let it out of his hands. [Sidenote:
Giermund’s marriage] Giermund had not been there
long before he fell in love with Thured, Olaf’s
daughter, and proposed to Olaf for her hand; but he
gave him a straight refusal. Then Giermund gave
some money to Thorgerd with a view to gaining the
match. She took the money, for it was offered
unstintedly. Then Thorgerd broached the matter
to Olaf, and said she thought their daughter could
not be better married, “for he is a very brave
man, wealthy and high-mettled.” Then Olaf
answered, “I will not go against you in this
any more than in other things, though I would sooner
marry Thured to some one else.” Thorgerd
went away and thought her business had sped well,
and now told Giermund the upshot of it. He thanked
her for her help and her determination, and Giermund
broached the wooing a second time to Olaf, and now
won the day easily. After that Giermund and Thured
were betrothed, and the wedding was to be held at
the end of the winter at Herdholt. The wedding
feast was a very crowded one, for the new hall was
finished. Ulf Uggason was of the bidden guests,
and he had made a poem on Olaf Hoskuldson and of the
legends that were painted round the hall, and he gave
it forth at the feast. This poem is called the
“House Song,” and is well made. Olaf
rewarded him well for the poem. Olaf gave great
gifts to all the chief men who came. Olaf was
considered to have gained in renown by this feast.
CHAP. XXX
About Giermund and Thured, A.D. 978
[Sidenote: Giermund leaves Iceland] Giermund
and Thured did not get on very well together, and
little love was lost between them on either side.
When Giermund had stayed with Olaf three winters he
wished to go away, and gave out that Thured and his
daughter Groa should remain behind. This little
maid was by then a year old, and Giermund would not
leave behind any money for them. This the mother
and daughter liked very ill, and told Olaf so.
Page 47
Olaf said, “What is the matter now, Thorgerd?
is the Eastman now not so bounteous as he was that
autumn when he asked for the alliance?” They
could get Olaf to do nothing, for he was an easygoing
man, and said the girl should remain until she wished
to go, or knew how in some way to shift for herself.
At parting Olaf gave Giermund the merchant ship all
fitted out. Giermund thanked him well therefor,
and said it was a noble gift. Then he got on board
his ship, and sailed out of the Salmon-river-Mouth
by a north-east breeze, which dropped as they came
out to the islands. He now lies by Oxe-isle half
a month without a fair wind rising for a start. [Sidenote:
Thured follows Giermund] At that time Olaf had to leave
home to look after his foreshore drifts. Then
Thured, his daughter, called to his house-carles,
and bade them come with her. She had the maid
Groa with her, and they were a party of ten together.
She lets run out into the water a ferry-boat that
belonged to Olaf, and Thured bade them sail and row
down along Hvamfirth, and when they came out to the
islands she bade them put out the cock-boat that was
in the ferry. Thured got into the boat with two
men, and bade the others take care of the ship she
left behind until she returned. She took the little
maid in her arms, and bade the men row across the current
until they should reach the ship (of Giermund).
She took a gimlet out of the boat’s locker,
and gave it to one of her companions, and bade him
go to the cockle-boat belonging to the merchant ship
and bore a hole in it so as to disable it if they
needed it in a hurry. Then she had herself put
ashore with the little maid still in her arms.
This was at the hour of sunrise. She went across
the gangway into the ship, where all men were asleep.
She went to the hammock where Giermund slept.
His sword Footbiter hung on a peg pole. Thured
now sets the little maid in the hammock, and snatched
off Footbiter and took it with her. Then she
left the ship and rejoined her companions. Now
the little maid began to cry, and with that Giermund
woke up and recognised the child, and thought he knew
who must be at the bottom of this. He springs
up wanting to seize his sword, and misses it, as was
to be expected, and then went to the gunwale, and
saw that they were rowing away from the ship. [Sidenote:
Thured’s revenge] Giermund called to his men,
and bade them leap into the cockle-boat and row after
them. They did so, but when they got a little
way they found how the coal-blue sea poured into them,
so they went back to the ship. Then Giermund called
Thured and bade her come back and give him his sword
Footbiter, “and take your little maid, and with
her as much money as you like.” Thured
answered, “Would you rather than not have the
sword back?” Giermund answered, “I would
give a great deal of money before I should care to
let my sword go.” Thured answered, “Then
you shall never have it again, for you have in many
ways behaved cowardly towards me, and here we shall
Page 48
part for good.” Then Giermund said, “Little
luck will you get with the sword.” Thured
said she would take the risk of that. “Then
I lay thereon this spell,” said Giermund, “That
this sword shall do to death the man in your family
in who would be the greatest loss, and in a manner
most ill-fated.” After that Thured went
home to Herdholt. Olaf had then come home, and
showed his displeasure at her deed, yet all was quiet.
Thured gave Bolli, her cousin, the sword Footbiter,
for she loved him in no way less than her brothers.
Bolli bore that sword for a long time after.
After this Giermund got a favourable wind, and sailed
out to sea, and came to Norway in the autumn.
They sailed one night on to some hidden rocks before
Stade, and then Giermund and all his crew perished.
And that is the end of all there is to tell about
Giermund.
CHAP. XXXI
Thured’s Second Marriage, A.D. 980
[Sidenote: Gudmund marries Thured] Olaf Hoskuldson
now stayed at home in much honour, as has been told
before. There was a man named Gudmund, who was
the son of Solmund, and lived at Asbjornness north
in Willowdale. He wooed Thured, and got her and
a great deal of wealth with her. Thured was a
wise woman, high-tempered and most stirring.
Their sons were called Hall and Bard and Stein and
Steingrim. Gudrun and Olof were their daughters.
Thorbjorg, Olaf’s daughter, was of women the
most beautiful and stout of build. She was called
Thorbjorg the Stout, and was married west in Waterfirth
to Asgier, the son of Knott. He was a noble man.
Their son was Kjartan, father of Thorvald, the father
of Thord, the father of Snorri, the father of Thorvald,
from whom is sprung the Waterfirth race. Afterwards,
Vermund, the son of Thorgrim, had Thorbjorg for wife.
Their daughter was Thorfinna, whom Thorstein Kuggason
had for wife. Bergthora, Olaf’s daughter,
was married west in Deepfirth to Thorhall the Priest.
[Sidenote: Harri the Ox] Their son was Kjartan,
father of Smith-Sturla, the foster son of Thord Gilson.
Olaf Peacock had many costly cattle. He had one
very good ox named Harri; it was dapple-grey of coat,
and bigger than any other of his cattle. It had
four horns, two great and fair ones, the third stood
straight up, and a fourth stood out of its forehead,
stretching down below its eyes. It was with this
that he opened the ice in winter to get water.
He scraped snow away to get at pasture like a horse.
One very hard winter he went from Herdholt into the
Broadfirth-Dales to a place that is now called Harristead.
There he roamed through the winter with sixteen other
cattle, and got grazing for them all. In the
spring he returned to the home pastures, to the place
now called Harris’-Lair in Herdholt land.
When Harri was eighteen winters old his ice-breaking
horn fell off, and that same autumn Olaf had him killed.
The next night Olaf dreamed that a woman came to him,
and she was great and wrathful to look at. She
Page 49
spoke and said, “Are you asleep?” He said
he was awake. The woman said, “You are
asleep, though it comes to the same thing as if you
were awake. You have had my son slain, and let
him come to my hand in a shapeless plight, and for
this deed you shall see your son, blood-stained all
over through my doing, and him I shall choose thereto
whom I know you would like to lose least of all.”
After that she disappeared, and Olaf woke up and still
thought he saw the features of the woman. Olaf
took the dream very much to heart, and told it to
his friends, but no one could read it to his liking.
He thought those spoke best about this matter who
said that what had appeared to him was only a dream
or fancy.
CHAP. XXXII
Of Osvif Helgeson
[Sidenote: Osvif and his family] Osvif was the
name of a man. He was the son of Helgi, who was
the son of Ottar, the son of Bjorn the Eastman, who
was the son of Ketill Flatnose, the son of Bjorn Buna.
The mother of Osvif was named Nidbiorg. Her mother
was Kadlin, the daughter of Ganging-Hrolf, the son
of Ox-Thorir, who was a most renowned “Hersir”
(war-lord) east in Wick. Why he was so called,
was that he owned three islands with eighty oxen on
each. He gave one island and its oxen to Hakon
the King, and his gift was much talked about.
Osvif was a great sage. He lived at Laugar in
Salingsdale. The homestead of Laugar stands on
the northern side of Salingsdale-river, over against
Tongue. The name of his wife was Thordis, daughter
of Thjodolf the Low. Ospak was the name of one
of their sons. [Sidenote: Osvif’s household]
Another was named Helgi, and a third Vandrad, and a
fourth Jorrad, and a fifth Thorolf. They were
all doughty men for fighting. Gudrun was the
name of their daughter. She was the goodliest
of women who grew up in Iceland, both as to looks and
wits. Gudrun was such a woman of state that at
that time whatever other women wore in the way of
finery of dress was looked upon as children’s
gewgaws beside hers. She was the most cunning
and the fairest spoken of all women, and an open-handed
woman withal. There was a woman living with Osvif
who was named Thorhalla, and was called the Chatterer.
She was some sort of relation to Osvif. She had
two sons, one named Odd and the other Stein.
They were muscular men, and in a great measure the
hardest toilers for Osvif’s household. They
were talkative like their mother, but ill liked by
people; yet were upheld greatly by the sons of Osvif.
At Tongue there lived a man named Thorarin, son of
Thorir Saeling (the Voluptuous). He was a well-off
yeoman, a big man and strong. He had very good
land, but less of live stock. Osvif wished to
buy some of his land from him, for he had lack of land
but a multitude of live stock. So this then came
about that Osvif bought of the land of Thorarin all
the tract from Gnupaskard along both sides of the
valley to Stack-gill, and very good and fattening land
Page 50
it was. He had on it an out-dairy. Osvif
had at all times a great many servants, and his way
of living was most noble. West in Saurby is a
place called Hol, there lived three kinsmen-in-law—Thorkell
the Whelp and Knut, who were brothers, they were very
well-born men, and their brother-in-law, who shared
their household with them, who was named Thord.
He was, after his mother, called Ingun’s-son.
The father of Thord was Glum Gierison. Thord
was a handsome and valiant man, well knit, and a great
man of law-suits. Thord had for wife the sister
of Thorkell and Knut, who was called Aud, neither
a goodly nor a bucksome woman. Thord loved her
little, as he had chiefly married her for her money,
for there a great wealth was stored together, and the
household flourished from the time that Thord came
to have hand in it with them.
CHAP. XXXIII
Of Gest Oddleifson and Gudrun’s Dreams
Gest Oddleifson lived west at Bardastrand, at Hagi.
He was a great chieftain and a sage; was fore-seeing
in many things and in good friendship with all the
great men, and many came to him for counsel. He
rode every summer to the Thing, and always would put
up at Hol. One time it so happened once more
that Gest rode to the Thing and was a guest at Hol.
[Sidenote: Meeting of Gudrun and Gest] He got
ready to leave early in the morning, for the journey
was a long one and he meant to get to Thickshaw in
the evening to Armod, his brother-in-law’s, who
had for wife Thorunn, a sister of Gest’s.
Their sons were Ornolf and Haldor. Gest rode
all that day from Saurby and came to the Saelingsdale
spring, and tarried there for a while. Gudrun
came to the spring and greeted her relative, Gest,
warmly. Gest gave her a good welcome, and they
began to talk together, both being wise and of ready
speech. [Sidenote: Gudrun’s dreams] And
as the day was wearing on, Gudrun said, “I wish,
cousin, you would ride home with us with all your
followers, for it is the wish of my father, though
he gave me the honour of bearing the message, and told
me to say that he would wish you to come and stay with
us every time you rode to or from the west.”
Gest received the message well, and thought it a very
manly offer, but said he must ride on now as he had
purposed. Gudrun said, “I have dreamt many
dreams this winter; but four of the dreams do trouble
my mind much, and no man has been able to explain them
as I like, and yet I ask not for any favourable interpretation
of them.” Gest said, “Tell me your
dreams, it may be that I can make something of them.”
Gudrun said, “I thought I stood out of doors
by a certain brook, and I had a crooked coif on my
head, and I thought it misfitted me, and I wished
to alter the coif, and many people told me I should
not do so, but I did not listen to them, and I tore
the hood from my head, and cast it into the brook,
and that was the end of that dream.” Then
Gudrun said again, “This is the next dream.
Page 51
I thought I stood near some water, and I thought there
was a silver ring on my arm. I thought it was
my own, and that it fitted me exceeding well.
I thought it was a most precious thing, and long I
wished to keep it. But when I was least aware
of it, the ring slipped off my arm and into the water,
and nothing more did I see of it afterwards.
I felt this loss much more than it was likely I should
ever feel the loss of a mere keepsake. Then I
awoke.” Gest answered this alone:
“No lesser a dream is that one.” Gudrun
still spoke: “This is the third dream,
I thought I had a gold ring on my hand, which I thought
belonged to me, and I thought my loss was now made
good again. And the thought entered my mind that
I would keep this ring longer than the first; but
it did not seem to me that this keepsake suited me
better than the former at anything like the rate that
gold is more precious than silver. Then I thought
I fell, and tried to steady myself with my hand, but
then the gold ring struck on a certain stone and broke
in two, and the two pieces bled. What I had to
bear after this felt more like grief than regret for
a loss. And it struck me now that there must
have been some flaw in the ring, and when I looked
at the pieces I thought I saw sundry more flaws in
them; yet I had a feeling that if I had taken better
care of it, it might still have been whole; and this
dream was no longer.” Gest said, “The
dreams are not waning.” Then said Gudrun,
“This is my fourth dream. I thought I had
a helm of gold upon my head, set with many precious
stones. And I thought this precious thing belonged
to me, but what I chiefly found fault with was that
it was rather too heavy, and I could scarcely bear
it, so that I carried my head on one side; yet I did
not blame the helm for this, nor had I any mind to
part with it. Yet the helm tumbled from my head
out into Hvammfirth, and after that I awoke.
Now I have told you all my dreams.” [Sidenote:
Gest’s reading of the dreams] Gest answered,
“I clearly see what these dreams betoken; but
you will find my unravelling savouring much of sameness,
for I must read them all nearly in the same way.
You will have four husbands, and it misdoubts me when
you are married to the first it will be no love match.
Inasmuch as you thought you had a great coif on your
head and thought it ill-fitting, that shows you will
love him but little. And whereas you took it off
your head and cast it into the water, that shows that
you will leave him. For that, men say, is ‘cast
on to the sea,’ when a man loses what is his
own, and gets nothing in return for it.”
And still Gest spake: “Your second dream
was that you thought you had a silver ring on your
arm, and that shows you will marry a nobleman whom
you will love much, but enjoy him for but a short
time, and I should not wonder if you lose him by drowning.
That is all I have to tell of that dream. And
in the third dream you thought you had a gold ring
on your hand; that shows you will have a third husband;
Page 52
he will not excel the former at the rate that you deemed
this metal more rare and precious than silver; but
my mind forebodes me that by that time a change of
faith will have come about, and your husband will
have taken the faith which we are minded to think is
the more exalted. And whereas you thought the
ring broke in two through some misheed of yours, and
blood came from the two pieces, that shows that this
husband of yours will be slain, and then you will think
you see for the first time clearly all the flaws of
that match.” Still Gest went on to say:
“This is your fourth dream, that you thought
you had a helm on your head, of gold set with precious
stones, and that it was a heavy one for you to bear.
This shows you will have a fourth husband who will
be the greatest nobleman (of the four), and will bear
somewhat a helm of awe over you. And whereas
you thought it tumbled out into Hvammfirth, it shows
that that same firth will be in his way on the last
day of his life. And now I go no further with
this dream.” Gudrun sat with her cheeks
blood red whilst the dreams were unravelled, but said
not a word till Gest came to the end of his speech.
[Sidenote: Gest and Gudrun part] Then said Gudrun,
“You would have fairer prophecies in this matter
if my delivery of it into your hands had warranted;
have my thanks all the same for unravelling the dreams.
But it is a fearful thing to think of, if all this
is to come to pass as you say.” Gudrun then
begged Gest would stay there the day out, and said
that he and Osvif would have many wise things to say
between them. He answered, “I must ride
on now as I have made up my mind. But bring your
father my greeting and tell him also these my words,
that the day will come when there will be a shorter
distance between Osvif’s and my dwellings, and
then we may talk at ease, if then we are allowed to
converse together.” Then Gudrun went home
and Gest rode away. [Sidenote: Gest visits Olaf]
Gest met a servant of Olaf’s by the home-field
fence, who invited Gest to Herdholt, at the bidding
of Olaf. Gest said he would go and see Olaf during
the day, but would stay (the night) at Thickshaw.
The servant returned home and told Olaf so. Olaf
had his horse brought and rode with several men out
to meet Gest. He and Gest met up at Lea-river.
Olaf greeted him well and asked him in with all his
followers. Gest thanked him for the invitation,
and said he would ride up to the homestead and have
a look and see how he was housed, but he must stay
with Armod. Gest tarried but a little while,
yet he saw over the homestead and admired it and said,
“No money has been spared for this place.”
Olaf rode away with Gest to the Salmon-river.
The foster-brothers had been swimming there during
the day, and at this sport the sons of Olaf mostly
took the lead. There were many other young men
from the other houses swimming too. Kjartan and
Bolli leapt out of the water as the company rode down
and were nearly dressed when Olaf and Gest came up
Page 53
to them. Gest looked at these young men for a
while, and told Olaf where Kjartan was sitting as well
as Bolli, and then Gest pointed his spear shaft to
each one of Olaf’s sons and named by name all
of them that were there. But there were many other
handsome young men there who had just left off swimming
and sat on the river-bank with Kjartan and Bolli.
Gest said he did not discover the family features
of Olaf in any of these young men. Then said Olaf:
“Never is there too much said about your wits,
Gest, knowing, as you do, men you have never seen
before. Now I wish you to tell me which of those
young men will be the mightiest man.” [Sidenote:
Gest’s prophecy] Gest replied, “That will
fall out much in keeping with your own love, for Kjartan
will be the most highly accounted of so long as he
lives.” Then Gest smote his horse and rode
away. A little while after Thord the Low rode
up to his side, and said, “What has now come
to pass, father, that you are shedding tears?”
Gest answered, “It is needless to tell it, yet
I am loath to keep silence on matters that will happen
in your own days. To me it will not come unawares
if Bolli one day should have at his feet the
head of Kjartan slain, and should by the deed bring
about his own death, and this is an ill thing to know
of such sterling men.” Then they rode on
to the Thing, and it was an uneventful meeting.
CHAP. XXXIV
Gudrun’s First Marriage, A.D. 989
Thorvald was the name of a man, son of Haldor Garpdale’s
Priest. He lived at Garpsdale in Gilsfirth, a
wealthy man, but not much of a hero. At the Thing
he wooed Gudrun, Osvif’s daughter, when she was
fifteen years old. [Sidenote: Gudrun marries Thorvald]
The matter was not taken up in a very adverse manner,
yet Osvif said that against the match it would tell,
that he and Gudrun were not of equal standing.
Thorvald spoke gently, and said he was wooing a wife,
not money. After that Gudrun was betrothed to
Thorvald, and Osvif settled alone the marriage contract,
whereby it was provided that Gudrun should alone manage
their money affairs straightway when they came into
one bed, and be entitled to one-half thereof as her
own, whether their married life were long or short.
He should also buy her jewels, so that no woman of
equal wealth should have better to show. Yet he
should retain his farm-stock unimpaired by such purchases.
And now men ride home from the Thing. Gudrun
was not asked about it, and took it much to heart;
yet things went on quietly. The wedding was at
Garpsdale, in Twinmonth (latter part of August to the
latter part of September). Gudrun loved Thorvald
but little, and was extravagant in buying finery.
There was no jewel so costly in all the West-firths
that Gudrun did not deem it fitting that it should
be hers, and rewarded Thorvald with anger if he did
not buy it for her, however dear it might be. [Sidenote:
Her friendship with Thord] Thord, Ingun’s son,
Page 54
made himself very friendly with Thorvald and Gudrun,
and stayed with them for long times together, and
there was much talk of the love of Thord and Gudrun
for each other. Once upon a time Gudrun bade
Thorvald buy a gift for her, and Thorvald said she
showed no moderation in her demands, and gave her
a box on the ear. Then said Gudrun, “Now
you have given me that which we women set great store
by having to perfection—a fine colour in
the cheeks—and thereby have also taught
me how to leave off importuning you.” That
same evening Thord came there. Gudrun told him
about the shameful mishandling, and asked him how
she should repay it. Thord smiled, and said:
“I know a very good counsel for this: make
him a shirt with such a large neck-hole that you may
have a good excuse for separating from him, because
he has a low neck like a woman.” Gudrun
said nothing against this, and they dropped their
talk. That same spring Gudrun separated herself
from Thorvald, and she went home to Laugar. After
that the money was divided between Gudrun and Thorvald,
and she had half of all the wealth, which now was
even greater than before (her marriage). They
had lived two winters together. That same spring
Ingun sold her land in Crookfirth, the estate which
was afterwards called Ingunstead, and went west to
Skalmness. Glum Gierison had formerly had her
for wife, as has been before written. At that
time Hallstein the Priest lived at Hallsteinness,
on the west side of Codfirth. He was a mighty
man, but middling well off as regards friends.
CHAP. XXXV
Gudrun’s Second Marriage, A.D. 991
[Sidenote: Kotkell the wizard] Kotkell was the
name of a man who had only come to Iceland a short
time before, Grima was the name of his wife.
Their sons were Hallbjorn Whetstone-eye, and Stigandi.
These people were natives of Sodor. They were
all wizards and the greatest of enchanters. Hallstein
Godi took them in and settled them down at Urdir in
Skalm-firth, and their dwelling there was none of the
best liked. That summer Gest went to the Thing
and went in a ship to Saurby as he was wont.
He stayed as guest at Hol in Saurby. The brothers-in-law
found him in horses as was their former wont.
Thord Ingunson was amongst the followers of Gest on
this journey and came to Laugar in Salingsdale.
Gudrun Osvif’s daughter rode to the Thing, and
Thord Ingunson rode with her. It happened one
day as they were riding over Blueshaw-heath, the weather
being fine, that Gudrun said, “Is it true, Thord,
that your wife Aud always goes about in breeches with
gores in the seat, winding swathings round her legs
almost to her feet?” Thord said, “He had
not noticed that.” “Well, then, there
must be but little in the tale,” said Gudrun,
“if you have not found it out, but for what
then is she called Breeches And?” Thord said,
“I think she has been called so for but a short
time.” Gudrun answered, “What is
of more moment to her is that she bear the name for
Page 55
a long time hereafter.” After that people
arrived at the Thing and no tidings befell there.
Thord spent much time in Gest’s booth and always
talked to Gudrun. [Sidenote: Thord separates
from Aud] One day Thord Ingunson asked Gudrun what
the penalty was for a woman who went about always in
breeches like men. Gudrun replied, “She
deserves the same penalty as a man who is dressed
in a shirt with so low a neck that his naked breast
be seen—separation in either case.”
Then Thord said, “Would you advise me to proclaim
my separation from And here at the Thing or in the
country by the counsel of many men? For I have
to deal with high-tempered men who will count themselves
as ill-treated in this affair.” Gudrun
answered after a while, “For evening waits the
idler’s suit.” Then Thord sprang
up and went to the law rock and named to him witnesses,
declared his separation from Aud, and gave as his reason
that she made for herself gored breeches like a man.
Aud’s brothers disliked this very much, but
things kept quiet. Then Thord rode away from
the Thing with the sons of Osvif. When Aud heard
these tidings, she said, “Good! Well, that
I know that I am left thus single.” Then
Thord rode, to divide the money, west into Saurby and
twelve men with him, and it all went off easily, for
Thord made no difficulties as to how the money was
divided. [Sidenote: Thord marries Gudrun] Thord
drove from the west unto Laugar a great deal of live
stock. After that he wooed Gudrun and that matter
was easily settled; Osvif and Gudrun said nothing
against it. The wedding was to take place in the
tenth week of the summer, and that was a right noble
feast. Thord and Gudrun lived happily together.
What alone withheld Thorkell Whelp and Knut from setting
afoot a lawsuit against Thord Ingunson was, that they
got no backing up to that end. The next summer
the men of Hol had an out-dairy business in Hvammdale,
and Aud stayed at the dairy. The men of Laugar
had their out-dairy in Lambdale, which cuts westward
into the mountains off Salingsdale. Aud asked
the man who looked after the sheep how often he met
the shepherd from Laugar. He said nearly always
as was likely since there was only a neck of land between
the two dairies. Then said Aud, “You shall
meet the shepherd from Laugar to-day, and you can
tell me who there are staying at the winter-dwelling[3]
or who at the dairy, and speak in a friendly way of
Thord as it behoves you to do.” The boy
promised to do as she told him. And in the evening
when the shepherd came home And asked what tidings
he brought. The shepherd answered, “I have
heard tidings which you will think good, that now
there is a broad bedroom-floor between the beds of
Thord and Gudrun, for she is at the dairy and he is
swinging at the rear of the hall, he and Osvif being
two together alone at the winter-dwelling.”
“You have espied well,” said she, “and
see to have saddled two horses at the time when people
are going to bed.” The shepherd did as
Page 56
she bade him. [Sidenote: Aud’s revenge]
A little before sunset Aud mounted, and was now indeed
in breeches. The shepherd rode the other horse
and could hardly keep up with her, so hard did she
push on riding. She rode south over Salingsdale-heath
and never stopped before she got to the home-field
fence at Laugar. Then she dismounted, and bade
the shepherd look after the horses whilst she went
to the house. And went to the door and found it
open, and she went into the fire-hall to the locked-bed
in the wall. Thord lay asleep, the door had fallen
to, but the bolt was not on, so she walked into the
bedroom. Thord lay asleep on his back. Then
And woke Thord, and he turned on his side when he
saw a man had come in. Then she drew a sword
and thrust it at Thord and gave him great wounds, the
sword striking his right arm and wounding him on both
nipples. So hard did she follow up the stroke
that the sword stuck in the bolster. Then Aud
went away and to her horse and leapt on to its back,
and thereupon rode home. Thord tried to spring
up when he got the blow, but could not, because of
his loss of blood. Then Osvif awoke and asked
what had happened, and Thord told that he had been
wounded somewhat. Osvif asked if he knew who
had done the deed on him, and got up and bound up
his wounds. Thord said he was minded to think
that Aud had done it. Osvif offered to ride after
her, and said she must have gone on this errand with
few men, and her penalty was ready-made for her.
Thord said that should not be done at all, for she
had only done what she ought to have done. Aud
got home at sunrise, and her brothers asked her where
she had been to. Aud said she had been to Laugar,
and told them what tidings had befallen in her journey.
They were pleased at this, and said that too little
was likely to have been done by her. Thord lay
wounded a long time. His chest wound healed well,
but his arm grew no better for work than before (i.e.
when it first was wounded). All was now quiet
that winter. [Sidenote: Ingun changes her dwelling]
But in the following spring Ingun, Thord’s mother,
came west from Skalmness. Thord greeted her warmly:
she said she wished to place herself under his protection,
and said that Kotkell and his wife and sons were giving
her much trouble by stealing her goods, and through
witchcraft, but had a strong support in Hallstein the
Priest. Thord took this matter up swiftly, and
said he should have the right of these thieves no
matter how it might displease Hallstein. He got
speedily ready for the journey with ten men, and Ingun
went west with him. [Sidenote: The drowning of
Thord] He got a ferry-boat out of Tjaldness.
Then they went to Skalmness. Thord had put on
board ship all the chattels his mother owned there,
and the cattle were to be driven round the heads of
the firths. There were twelve of them altogether
in the boat, with Ingun and another woman. Thord
and ten men went to Kotkell’s place. The
sons of Kotkell were not at home. He then summoned
Page 57
Kotkell and Grima and their sons for theft and witchcraft,
and claimed outlawry as award. He laid the case
to the Althing, and then returned to his ship.
Hallbjorn and Stigandi came home when Thord had got
out but a little way from land, and Kotkell told his
sons what had happened there. The brothers were
furious at that, and said that hitherto people had
taken care not to show them in so barefaced a manner
such open enmity. Then Kotkell had a great spell-working
scaffold made, and they all went up on to it, and they
sang hard twisted songs that were enchantments.
And presently a great tempest arose. Thord, Ingun’s
son, and his companions, continued out at sea as he
was, soon knew that the storm was raised against him.
Now the ship is driven west beyond Skalmness, and
Thord showed great courage with seamanship. The
men who were on land saw how he threw overboard all
that made up the boat’s lading, saving the men;
and the people who were on land expected Thord would
come to shore, for they had passed the place that
was the rockiest; but next there arose a breaker on
a rock a little way from the shore that no man had
ever known to break sea before, and smote the ship
so that forthwith up turned keel uppermost. There
Thord and all his followers were drowned, and the
ship was broken to pieces, and the keel was washed
up at a place now called Keelisle. Thord’s
shield was washed up on an island that has since been
called Shieldisle. Thord’s body and the
bodies of his followers were all washed ashore, and
a great howe was raised over their corpses at the
place now called Howesness.
[Footnote 3: i.e., at home at Laugar.]
CHAP. XXXVI
About Kotkell and Grima
[Sidenote: The birth of Thord Cat] These tidings
spread far and wide, and were very ill-spoken of;
they were accounted of as men of doomed lives, who
wrought such witchcraft as that which Kotkell and his
had now shown. Gudrun took the death of Thord
sorely to heart, for she was now a woman not hale,
and coming close to her time. After that Gudrun
gave birth to a boy, who was sprinkled with water
and called Thord. At that time Snorri the Priest
lived at Holyfell; he was a kinsman and a friend of
Osvif’s, and Gudrun and her people trusted him
very much. Snorri went thither (to Laugar), being
asked to a feast there. Then Gudrun told her trouble
to Snorri, and he said he would back up their case
when it seemed good to him, but offered to Gudrun
to foster her child to comfort her. This Gudrun
agreed to, and said she would rely on his foresight.
This Thord was surnamed the Cat, and was father of
the poet Stuf. After that Gest Oddleifson went
to see Hallstein, and gave him choice of two things,
either that he should send away these wizards or he
said that he would kill them, “and yet it comes
too late.” Hallstein made his choice at
once, and bade them rather be off, and put up nowhere
west of Daleheath, adding that it was more justly
Page 58
they ought to be slain. [Sidenote: Kotkell’s
horses] After that Kotkell and his went away with no
other goods than four stud-horses. The stallion
was black; he was both great and fair and very strong,
and tried in horse-fighting. Nothing is told of
their journey till they came to Combeness, to Thorliek,
Hoskuld’s son. He asked to buy the horses
from them, for he said that they were exceeding fine
beasts. Kotkell replied, “I’ll give
you the choice. Take you the horses and give
me some place to dwell in here in your neighbourhood.”
Thorliek said, “Will the horses not be rather
dear, then, for I have heard tell you are thought
rather guilty in this countryside?” Kotkell answers,
“In this you are hinting at the men of Laugar.”
Thorliek said that was true. Then Kotkell said,
“Matters point quite another way, as concerning
our guilt towards Gudrun and her brothers, than you
have been told; people have overwhelmed us with slander
for no cause at all. Take the horses, nor let
these matters stand in the way. Such tales alone
are told of you, moreover, as would show that we shall
not be easily tripped up by the folk of this countryside,
if we have your help to fall back upon.” [Sidenote:
Thorliek shelters Kotkell] Thorliek now changed his
mind in this matter, for the horses seemed fair to
him, and Kotkell pleaded his case cunningly; so Thorliek
took the horses, and gave them a dwelling at Ludolfstead
in Salmon-river-Dale, and stocked them with farming
beasts. This the men of Laugar heard, and the
sons of Osvif wished to fall forthwith on Kotkell
and his sons; but Osvif said, “Let us take now
the counsel of Priest Snorri, and leave this business
to others, for short time will pass before the neighbours
of Kotkell will have brand new cases against him and
his, and Thorliek, as is most fitting, will abide the
greatest hurt from them. In a short while many
will become his enemies from whom heretofore he has
only had good will. But I shall not stop you
from doing whatever hurt you please to Kotkell and
his, if other men do not come forward to drive them
out of the countryside or to take their lives, by
the time that three winters have worn away.”
Gudrun and her brothers said it should be as he said.
Kotkell and his did not do much in working for their
livelihood, but that winter they were in no need to
buy hay or food; but an unbefriended neighbourhood
was theirs, though men did not see their way to disturbing
their dwelling because of Thorliek.
CHAP. XXXVII
About Hrut and Eldgrim, A.D. 995
One summer at the Thing, as Thorliek was sitting in
his booth, a very big man walked into the booth. [Sidenote:
Eldgrim of Burgfirth] He greeted Thorliek, who took
well the greeting of this man and asked his name and
whence he was. He said he was called Eldgrim,
and lived in Burgfirth at a place called Eldgrimstead—but
that abode lies in the valley which cuts westward
into the mountains between Mull and Pigtongue, and
Page 59
is now called Grimsdale. Thorliek said, “I
have heard you spoken of as being no small man.”
Eldgrim said, “My errand here is that I want
to buy from you the stud-horses, those valuable ones
that Kotkell gave you last summer.” Thorliek
answered, “The horses are not for sale.”
Eldgrim said, “I will offer you equally many
stud-horses for them and some other things thrown
in, and many would say that I offer you twice as much
as the horses are worth.” Thorliek said,
“I am no haggler, but these horses you will
never have, not even though you offer three times
their worth.” Eldgrim said, “I take
it to be no lie that you are proud and self-willed,
and I should, indeed, like to see you getting a somewhat
less handsome price for them than I have now offered
you, and that you should have to let the horses go
none the less.” Thorliek got angered at
these words, and said, “You need, Eldgrim, to
come to closer quarters if you mean to frighten out
me the horses.” Eldgrim said, “You
think it unlikely that you will be beaten by me, but
this summer I shall go and see the horses, and we will
see which of us will own them after that.”
Thorliek said, “Do as you like, but bring up
no odds against me.” Then they dropped their
talk. The man who heard this said that for this
sort of dealing together here were two just fitting
matches for each other. After that people went
home from the Thing, and nothing happened to tell tidings
of. [Sidenote: Hrut meets with Eldgrim] It happened
one morning early that a man looked out at Hrutstead
at goodman Hrut’s, Herjolf’s son’s,
and when he came in Hrut asked what news he brought.
He said he had no other tidings to tell save that
he saw a man riding from beyond Vadlar towards where
Thorliek’s horses were, and that the man got
off his horse and took the horses. Hrut asked
where the horses were then, and the house-carle replied,
“Oh, they have stuck well to their pasture,
for they stood as usual in your meadows down below
the fence-wall.” Hrut replied, “Verily,
Thorliek, my kinsman, is not particular as to where
he grazes his beasts; and I still think it more likely
that it is not by his order that the horses are driven
away.” Then Hrut sprang up in his shirt
and linen breeches, and cast over him a grey cloak
and took in his hand his gold inlaid halberd that
King Harald had given him. He went out quickly
and saw where a man was riding after horses down below
the wall. Hrut went to meet him, and saw that
it was Eldgrim driving the horses. Hrut greeted
him, and Eldgrim returned his greeting, but rather
slowly. [Sidenote: Hrut takes Thorliek’s
part] Hrut asked him why he was driving the horses.
Eldgrim replied, “I will not hide it from you,
though I know what kinship there is between you and
Thorliek; but I tell you I have come after these horses,
meaning that he shall never have them again.
I have also kept what I promised him at the Thing,
that I have not gone after the horses with any great
company.” Hrut said, “That is no deed
Page 60
of fame to you to take away the horses while Thorliek
lies in his bed and sleeps; you would keep best what
you agreed upon if you go and meet himself before you
drive the horses out of the countryside.”
Eldgrim said, “Go and warn Thorliek if you wish,
for you may see I have prepared myself in such a manner
as that I should like it well if we were to meet together,
I and Thorliek,” and therewith he brandished
the barbed spear he had in his hand. He had also
a helmet on his head, and a sword girded on his side,
and a shield on his flank, and had on a chain coat.
Hrut said, “I think I must seek for something
else than to go to Combeness for I am heavy of foot;
but I mean not to allow Thorliek to be robbed if I
have means thereto, no matter how little love there
may go with our kinship.” Eldgrim said,
“And do you mean to take the horses away from
me?” Hrut said, “I will give you other
stud-horses if you will let these alone, though they
may not be quite so good as these are.”
Eldgrim said, “You speak most kindly, Hrut, but
since I have got hold of Thorliek’s horses you
will not pluck them out of my hands either by bribes
or threats.” [Sidenote: He kills Eldgrim]
Hrut replied, “Then I think you are making for
both of us the choice that answers the worst.”
Eldgrim now wanted to part, and gave the whip to his
horse, and when Hrut saw that, he raised up his halberd
and struck Eldgrim through the back between the shoulders
so that the coat of mail was torn open and the halberd
flew out through the chest, and Eldgrim fell dead
off his horse, as was only natural. After that
Hrut covered up his body at the place called Eldgrim’s-holt
south of Combeness. Then Hrut rode over to Combeness
and told Thorliek the tidings. Thorliek burst
into a rage, and thought a great shame had been done
him by this deed, while Hrut thought he had shown
him great friendship thereby. Thorliek said that
not only had he done this for an evil purpose, but
that, moreover, no good would come in return for it.
Hrut said that Thorliek must do what pleased him,
and so they parted in no loving kindness. Hrut
was eighty years old when he killed Eldgrim, and he
was considered by that deed to have added much to
his fame. Thorliek thought that Hrut was none
the worthier of any good from him for being more renowned
for this deed, for he held it was perfectly clear he
would have himself have got the better of Eldgrim if
they had had a trial of arms between them, seeing
how little was needed to trip Eldgrim up. [Sidenote:
Kotkell’s enchantments] Thorliek now went to
see his tenants Kotkell and Grima, and bade them do
something to the shame of Hrut. They took this
up gladly, and said they were quite ready to do so.
Thorliek now went home. A little later they, Kotkell
and Grima and their sons, started on a journey from
home, and that was by night. They went to Hrut’s
dwelling, and made great incantations there, and when
the spell-working began, those within were at a loss
to make out what could be the reason of it; but sweet
Page 61
indeed was that singing they heard. Hrut alone
knew what these goings-on meant, and bade no man look
out that night, “and let every one who may keep
awake, and no harm will come to us if that counsel
is followed.” But all the people fell asleep.
Hrut watched longest, and at last he too slept.
Kari was the name of a son of Hrut, and he was then
twelve winters old. He was the most promising
of all Hrut’s sons, and Hrut loved him much.
Kari hardly slept at all, for to him the play was
made; he did not sleep very soundly, and at last he
got up and looked out, and walked in the direction
of the enchantment, and fell down dead at once.
Hrut awoke in the morning, as also did his household,
and missed his son, who was found dead a short way
from the door. This Hrut felt as the greatest
bereavement, and had a cairn raised over Kari.
Then he rode to Olaf Hoskuldson and told him the tidings
of what had happened there. Olaf was madly wroth
at this, and said it showed great lack of forethought
that they had allowed such scoundrels as Kotkell and
his family to live so near to him, and said that Thorliek
had shaped for himself an evil lot by dealing as he
had done with Hrut, but added that more must have
been done than Thorliek had ever could have wished.
[Sidenote: Death of Kotkell and Grima] Olaf said
too that forthwith Kotkell and his wife and sons must
be slain, “late though it is now.”
Olaf and Hrut set out with fifteen men. But when
Kotkell and his family saw the company of men riding
up to their dwelling, they took to their heels up
to the mountain. There Hallbjorn Whetstone-eye
was caught and a bag was drawn over his head, and while
some men were left to guard him others went in pursuit
of Kotkell, Grima, and Stigandi up on the mountain.
Kotkell and Grima were laid hands on on the neck of
land between Hawkdale and Salmon-river-Dale, and were
stoned to death and a heap of stones thrown up over
them, and the remains are still to be seen, being
called Scratch-beacon. Stigandi took to his heels
south over the neck towards Hawkdale, and there got
out of their sight. Hrut and his sons went down
to the sea with Hallbjorn, and put out a boat and
rowed out from land with him, and they took the bag
off his head and tied a stone round his neck.
Hallbjorn set gloating glances on the land, and the
manner of his look was nowise of the goodliest.
Then Hallbjorn said, “It was no day of bliss
when we, kinsfolk, came to this Combeness and met with
Thorliek. And this spell I utter,” says
he, “that Thorliek shall from henceforth have
but few happy days, and that all who fill his place
have a troublous life there.” And this
spell, men deem, has taken great effect. After
that they drowned him, and rowed back to land.
Page 62
[Sidenote: Hrut’s anger against Thorliek]
A little while afterwards Hrut went to find Olaf his
kinsman, and told him that he would not leave matters
with Thorliek as they stood, and bade him furnish him
with men to go and make a house-raid on Thorliek.
Olaf replied, “It is not right that you two
kinsmen should be laying hands on each other; on Thorliek’s
behalf this has turned out a matter of most evil luck.
I would sooner try and bring about peace between you,
and you have often waited well and long for your good
turn.” Hrut said, “It is no good
casting about for this; the sores between us two will
never heal up; and I should like that from henceforth
we should not both live in Salmon-river-Dale.”
Olaf replied, “It will not be easy for you to
go further against Thorliek than I am willing to allow;
but if you do it, it is not unlikely that dale and
hill will meet."[4] Hrut thought he now saw things
stuck hard and fast before him; so he went home mightily
ill pleased; but all was quiet or was called so.
And for that year men kept quiet at home.
[Footnote 4: i.e., old age = Hrut, and
youthful power=Olaf, the greatest “goethi”
in the countryside.]
CHAP. XXXVIII
The Death of Stigandi. Thorliek leaves Iceland
[Sidenote: Stigandi and the slave woman] Now,
to tell of Stigandi, he became an outlaw and an evil
to deal with. Thord was the name of a man who
lived at Hundidale; he was a rich man, but had no manly
greatness. A startling thing happened that summer
in Hundidale, in that the milking stock did not yield
much milk, but a woman looked after the beast there.
At last people found out that she grew wealthy in
precious things, and that she would disappear long
and often, and no one knew where she was. Thord
brought pressure to bear on her for confession, and
when she got frightened she said a man was wont to
come and meet her, “a big one,” she said,
“and in my eyes very handsome.” Thord
then asked how soon the man would come again to meet
her, and she said she thought it would be soon.
After that Thord went to see Olaf, and told him that
Stigandi must be about, not far away from there, and
bade him bestir himself with his men and catch him.
Olaf got ready at once and came to Hundidale, and the
bonds-woman was fetched for Olaf to have talk of her.
Olaf asked her where the lair of Stigandi was.
She said she did not know. Olaf offered to pay
her money if she would bring Stigandi within reach
of him and his men; and on this they came to a bargain
together. The next day she went out to herd her
cattle, and Stigandi comes that day to meet her. [Sidenote:
The death of Stigandi] She greeted him well, and offers
to look through (the hair of) his head. He laid
his head down on her knee, and soon went to sleep.
Then she slunk away from under his head, and went
to meet Olaf and his men, and told them what had happened.
Then they went towards Stigandi, and took counsel
Page 63
between them as to how it should not fare with him
as his brother, that he should cast his glance on
many things from which evil would befall them.
They take now a bag, and draw it over his head.
Stigandi woke at that, and made no struggle, for now
there were many men to one. The sack had a slit
in it, and Stigandi could see out through it the slope
on the other side; there the lay of the land was fair,
and it was covered with thick grass. But suddenly
something like a whirlwind came on, and turned the
sward topsy-turvy, so that the grass never grew there
again. It is now called Brenna. Then they
stoned Stigandi to death, and there he was buried
under a heap of stones. Olaf kept his word to
the bonds-woman, and gave her her freedom, and she
went home to Herdholt. Hallbjorn Whetstone-eye
was washed up by the surf a short time after he was
drowned. It was called Knorstone where he was
put in the earth, and his ghost walked about there
a great deal. There was a man named Thorkell
Skull who lived at Thickshaw on his father’s
inheritance. He was a man of very dauntless heart
and mighty of muscle. One evening a cow was missing
at Thickshaw, and Thorkell and his house-carle went
to look for it. It was after sunset, but was
bright moonlight. Thorkell said they must separate
in their search, and when Thorkell was alone he thought
he saw the cow on a hill-rise in front of him, but
when he came up to it he saw it was Whetstone-eye
and no cow. They fell upon each in mighty strength.
Hallbjorn kept on the defensive, and when Thorkell
least expected it he crept down into the earth out
of his hands. After that Thorkell went home.
The house-carle had come home already, and had found
the cow. No more harm befell ever again from
Hallbjorn. Thorbjorn Skrjup was dead by then,
and so was Melkorka, and they both lie in a cairn
in Salmon-river-Dale. Lambi, their son, kept
house there after them. He was very warrior-like,
and had a great deal of money. Lambi was more
thought of by people than his father had been, chiefly
because of his mother’s relations; and between
him and Olaf there was fond brotherhood. [Sidenote:
Olaf and Thorliek meet] Now the winter next after
the killing of Kotkell passed away. In the spring
the brothers Olaf and Thorliek met, and Olaf asked
if Thorliek was minded to keep on his house.
Thorliek said he was. Olaf said, “Yet I
would beg you, kinsman, to change your way of life,
and go abroad; you will be thought an honourable man
whereever you come; but as to Hrut, our kinsman, I
know he feels how your dealings with him come home
to him. And it is little to my mind that the risk
of your sitting so near to each other should be run
any longer. For Hrut has a strong run of luck
to fall back upon, and his sons are but reckless bravos.
On account of my kinship I feel I should be placed
in a difficulty if you, my kinsman, should come to
quarrel in full enmity.” [Sidenote: Thorliek
goes abroad] Thorliek replied, “I am not afraid
Page 64
of not being able to hold myself straight in the face
of Hrut and his sons, and that is no reason why I
should depart the country. But if you, brother,
set much store by it, and feel yourself in a difficult
position in this matter, then, for your words I will
do this; for then I was best contented with my lot
in life when I lived abroad. And I know you will
not treat my son Bolli any the worse for my being
nowhere near; for of all men I love him the best.”
Olaf said, “You have, indeed, taken an honourable
course in this matter, if you do after my prayer;
but as touching Bolli, I am minded to do to him henceforth
as I have done hitherto, and to be to him and hold
him no worse than my own sons.” After that
the brothers parted in great affection. Thorliek
now sold his land, and spent his money on his journey
abroad. He bought a ship that stood up in Daymealness;
and when he was full ready he stepped on board ship
with his wife and household. That ship made a
good voyage, and they made Norway in the autumn.
Thence he went south to Denmark, as he did not feel
at home in Norway, his kinsmen and friends there being
either dead or driven out of the land. After
that Thorliek went to Gautland. It is said by
most men that Thorliek had little to do with old age;
yet he was held a man of great worth throughout life.
And there we close the story of Thorliek.
CHAP. XXXIX
Of Kjartan’s Friendship for Bolli
[Sidenote: Osvif’s counsel] At that time,
as concerning the strife between Hrut and Thorliek,
it was ever the greatest gossip throughout the Broadfirth-Dales
how that Hrut had had to abide a heavy lot at the
hands of Kotkell and his sons. Then Osvif spoke
to Gudrun and her brothers, and bade them call to
mind whether they thought now it would have been the
best counsel aforetime then and there to have plunged
into the danger of dealing with such “hell-men”
(terrible people) as Kotkell and his were. Then
said Gudrun, “He is not counsel-bereft, father,
who has the help of thy counsel.” Olaf now
abode at his manor in much honour, and all his sons
are at home there, as was Bolli, their kinsman and
foster-brother. Kjartan was foremost of all the
sons of Olaf. Kjartan and Bolli loved each other
the most, and Kjartan went nowhere that Bolli did
not follow. Often Kjartan would go to the Saelingdale-spring,
and mostly it happened that Gudrun was at the spring
too. Kjartan liked talking to Gudrun, for she
was both a woman of wits and clever of speech.
It was the talk of all folk that of all men who were
growing up at the time Kjartan was the most even match
for Gudrun. Between Olaf and Osvif there was also
great friendship, and often they would invite one
another, and not the less frequently so when fondness
was growing up between the young folk. [Sidenote:
Olaf’s forebodings] One day when Olaf was talking
to Kjartan, he said: “I do not know why
it is that I always take it to heart when you go to
Page 65
Laugar and talk to Gudrun. It is not because I
do not consider Gudrun the foremost of all other women,
for she is the one among womenkind whom I look upon
as a thoroughly suitable match for you. But it
is my foreboding, though I will not prophesy it, that
we, my kinsmen and I, and the men of Laugar will not
bring altogether good luck to bear on our dealings
together.” Kjartan said he would do nothing
against his father’s will where he could help
himself, but he hoped things would turn out better
than he made a guess to. Kjartan holds to his
usual ways as to his visits (to Laugar), and Bolli
always went with him, and so the next seasons passed.
CHAP. XL
Kjartan and Bolli Voyage to Norway, A.D. 996
[Sidenote: The family of Asgeir] Asgeir was the
name of a man, he was called Eider-drake. He
lived at Asgeir’s-river, in Willowdale; he was
the son of Audun Skokul; he was the first of his kinsmen
who came to Iceland; he took to himself Willowdale.
Another son of Audun was named Thorgrim Hoaryhead;
he was the father of Asmund, the father of Gretter.
Asgeir Eider-drake had five children; one of his sons
was called Audun, father of Asgeir, father of Audun,
father of Egil, who had for wife Ulfeid, the daughter
of Eyjolf the Lame; their son was Eyjolf, who was
slain at the All Thing. Another of Asgeir’s
sons was named Thorvald; his daughter was Wala, whom
Bishop Isleef had for wife; their son was Gizor, the
bishop. A third son of Asgeir was named Kalf.
All Asgeir’s sons were hopeful men. Kalf
Asgeirson was at that time out travelling, and was
accounted of as the worthiest of men. One of
Asgeir’s daughters was named Thured; she married
Thorkell Kuggi, the son of Thord Yeller; their son
was Thorstein. Another of Asgeir’s daughters
was named Hrefna; she was the fairest woman in those
northern countrysides and very winsome. Asgeir
was a very mighty man. It is told how one time
Kjartan Olafson went on a journey south to Burgfirth.
Nothing is told of his journey before he got to Burg.
There at that time lived Thorstein, Egil’s son,
his mother’s brother. Bolli was with him,
for the foster-brothers loved each other so dearly
that neither thought he could enjoy himself if they
were not together. Thorstein received Kjartan
with loving kindness, and said he should be glad for
his staying there a long rather than a short time.
So Kjartan stayed awhile at Burg. [Sidenote:
Kjartan arranges to leave Iceland] That summer there
was a ship standing up in Steam-river-Mouth, and this
ship belonged to Kalf Asgeirson, who had been staying
through the winter with Thorstein, Egil’s son.
Kjartan told Thorstein in secret that his chief errand
to the south then was, that he wished to buy the half
of Kalf’s ship, “for I have set my mind
on going abroad,” and he asked Thorstein what
sort of a man he thought Kalf was. Thorstein said
he thought he was a good man and true. “I
can easily understand,” said Thorstein, “that
Page 66
you wish to see other men’s ways of life, and
your journey will be remark-able in one way or another,
and your kinsfolk will be very anxious as to how the
journey may speed for you.” Kjartan said
it would speed well enough. After that Kjartan,
bought a half share in Kalf’s ship, and they
made up half-shares partnership between them; Kjartan
was to come on board when ten weeks of summer had
passed. Kjartan was seen off with gifts on leaving
Burg, and he and Bolli then rode home. When Olaf
heard of this arrangement he said he thought Kjartan
had made up his mind rather suddenly, but added that
he would not foreclose the matter. A little later
Kjartan rode to Laugar to tell Gudrun of his proposed
journey abroad. Gudrun said, “You have
decided this very suddenly, Kjartan,” and she
let fall sundry words about this, from which Kjartan
got to understand that Gudrun was displeased with
it. Kjartan said, “Do not let this displease
you. I will do something else that shall please
you.” Gudrun said, “Be then a man
of your word, for I shall speedily let you know what
I want.” Kjartan bade her do so. [Sidenote:
Kjartan goes to Norway] Gudrun said, “Then,
I wish to go out with you this summer; if that comes
off, you would have made amends to me for this hasty
resolve, for I do not care for Iceland.”
Kjartan said, “That cannot be, your brothers
are unsettled yet, and your father is old, and they
would be bereft of all care if you went out of the
land; so you wait for me three winters.”
Gudrun said she would promise nothing as to that matter,
and each was at variance with the other, and therewith
they parted. Kjartan rode home. Olaf rode
to the Thing that summer, and Kjartan rode with his
father from the west out of Herdholt, and they parted
at North-river-Dale. From thence Kjartan rode
to his ship, and his kinsman Bolli went along with
him. There were ten Icelanders altogether who
went with Kjartan on this journey, and none would part
with him for the sake of the love they bore him.
So with this following Kjartan went to the ship, and
Kalf Asgeirson greeted them warmly. Kjartan and
Bolli took a great many goods with them abroad.
They now got ready to start, and when the wind blew
they sailed out along Burgfirth with a light and good
breeze, and then out to sea. They had a good
journey, and got to Norway to the northwards and came
into Thrandhome, and fell in with men there and asked
for tidings. They were told that change of lords
over the land had befallen, in that Earl Hakon had
fallen and King Olaf Tryggvason had come in, and all
Norway had fallen under his power. King Olaf was
ordering a change of faith in Norway, and the people
took to it most unequally. Kjartan and his companions
took their craft up to Nidaross. At that time
many Icelanders had come to Norway who were men of
high degree. There lay beside the landing-stage
three ships, all owned by Icelanders. One of
the ships belonged to Brand the Bounteous, son of Vermund
Thorgrimson. And another ship belonged to Hallfred
Page 67
the Trouble-Bard. The third ship belonged to
two brothers, one named Bjarni, and the other Thorhall;
they were sons of Broad-river-Skeggi, out of Fleetlithe
in the east. All these men had wanted to go west
to Iceland that summer, but the king had forbidden
all these ships to sail because the Icelanders would
not take the new faith that he was preaching.
All the Icelanders greeted Kjartan warmly, but especially
Brand, as they had known each other already before.
The Icelanders now took counsel together and came
to an agreement among themselves that they would refuse
this faith that the king preached, and all the men
previously named bound themselves together to do this.
Kjartan and his companions brought their ship up to
the landing-stage and unloaded it and disposed of
their goods. [Sidenote: The swimming in the river
Nid] King Olaf was then in the town. He heard
of the coming of the ship and that men of great account
were on board. It happened one fair-weather day
in the autumn that the men went out of the town to
swim in the river Nid. Kjartan and his friends
saw this. Then Kjartan said to his companions
that they should also go and disport themselves that
day. They did so. There was one man who
was by much the best at this sport. [Sidenote:
Kjartan and the townsman] Kjartan asked Bolli if he
felt willing to try swimming against the townsman.
Bolli answered, “I don’t think I am a
match for him.” “I cannot think where
your courage can now have got to,” said Kjartan,
“so I shall go and try.” Bolli replied,
“That you may do if you like.” Kjartan
then plunges into the river and up to this man who
was the best swimmer and drags him forthwith under
and keeps him down for awhile, and then lets him go
up again. And when they had been up for a long
while, this man suddenly clutches Kjartan and drags
him under; and they keep down for such a time as Kjartan
thought quite long enough, when up they come a second
time. Not a word had either to say to the other.
The third time they went down together, and now they
keep under for much the longest time, and Kjartan
now misdoubted him how this play would end, and thought
he had never before found himself in such a tight
place; but at last they come up and strike out for
the bank. Then said the townsman, “Who is
this man?” Kjartan told him his name. The
townsman said, “You are very deft at swimming.
Are you as good at other deeds of prowess as at this?”
Kjartan answered rather coldly, “It was said
when I was in Iceland that the others kept pace with
this one. But now this one is not worth much.”
The townsman replied, “It makes some odds with
whom you have had to do. But why do you not ask
me anything?” Kjartan replied, “I do not
want to know your name.” [Sidenote: Kjartan
and King Olaf] The townsman answered, “You are
not only a stalwart man, but you bear yourself very
proudly as well, but none the less you shall know
my name, and with whom you have been having a swimming
match. Here is Olaf the king, the son of Tryggvi.”
Page 68
Kjartan answered nothing, but turned away forthwith
without his cloak. He had on a kirtle of red
scarlet. The king was then well-nigh dressed;
he called to Kjartan and bade him not go away so soon.
Kjartan turned back, but rather slowly. The king
then took a very good cloak off his shoulders and
gave it to Kjartan, saying he should not go back cloakless
to his companions. Kjartan thanked the king for
the gift, and went to his own men and showed them
the cloak. His men were nowise pleased as this,
for they thought Kjartan had got too much into the
king’s power; but matters went on quietly.
The weather set in very hard that autumn, and there
was a great deal of frost, the season being cold.
The heathen men said it was not to be wondered at
that the weather should be so bad; “it is all
because of the newfangled ways of the king and this
new faith that the gods are angry.” The
Icelanders kept all together in the town during the
winter, and Kjartan took mostly the lead among them.
[Sidenote: Kjartan discusses the Christian faith]
On the weather taking a turn for the better, many
people came to the town at the summons of King Olaf.
Many people had become Christains in Thrandhome, yet
there were a great many more who withstood the king.
One day the king had a meeting out at Eyrar, and preached
the new faith to men—a long harangue and
telling. The people of Thrandhome had a whole
host of men, and in turn offered battle to the king.
The king said they must know that he had had greater
things to cope with than fighting there with churls
out of Thrandhome. Then the good men lost heart
and gave the whole case into the king’s power,
and many people were baptized then and there.
After that, the meeting came to an end. That
same evening the king sent men to the lodgings of the
Icelanders, and bade them get sure knowledge of what
they were saying. They did so. They heard
much noise within. Then Kjartan began to speak,
and said to Bolli, “How far are you willing,
kinsman, to take this new faith the king preaches?”
“I certainly am not willing thereto,”
said Bolli, “for their faith seems to me to be
most feeble.” Kjartan said, “Did
ye not think the king was holding out threats against
those who should be unwilling to submit to his will?”
Bolli answered, “It certainly seemed to me that
he spoke out very clearly that they would have to
take exceeding hard treatment at his hands.”
“I will be forced under no one’s thumb,”
said Kjartan, “while I have power to stand up
and wield my weapons. I think it most unmanly,
too, to be taken like a lamb in a fold or a fox in
a trap. I think that is a better thing to choose,
if a man must die in any case, to do first some such
deed as shall be held aloft for a long time afterwards.”
Bolli said, “What will you do?” “I
will not hide it from you,” [Sidenote:
Kjartan’s resolve] Kjartan replied; “I
will burn the king in his hall.” “There
is nothing cowardly in that,” said Bolli; “but
this is not likely to come to pass, as far as I can
Page 69
see. The king, I take it, is one of great good
luck and his guardian spirit mighty, and, besides,
he has a faithful guard watching both day and night.”
Kjartan said that what most men failed in was daring,
however valiant they might otherwise be. Bolli
said it was not so certain who would have to be taunted
for want of courage in the end. But here many
men joined in, saying this was but an idle talk. [Sidenote:
King Olaf and the Icelanders] Now when the king’s
spies had overheard this, they went away and told
the king all that had been said. The next morning
the king wished to hold a meeting, and summoned all
the Icelanders to it; and when the meeting was opened
the king stood up and thanked men for coming, all
those who were his friends and had taken the new faith.
Then he called to him for a parley the Icelanders.
The king asked them if they would be baptized, but
they gave little reply to that. The king said
they were making for themselves the choice that would
answer the worst. “But, by the way, who
of you thought it the best thing to do to burn me
in my hall?” Then Kjartan answered, “You
no doubt think that he who did say it would not have
the pluck to confess it; but here you can see him.”
[Sidenote: The king’s preaching] “I
can indeed see you,” said the king, “man
of no small counsels, but it is not fated for you
to stand over my head, done to death by you; and you
have done quite enough that you should be prevented
making a vow to burn more kings in their houses yet,
for the reason of being taught better things than
you know and because I do not know whether your heart
was in your speech, and that you have bravely acknowledged
it, I will not take your life. It may also be
that you follow the faith the better the more outspoken
you are against it; and I can also see this, that
on the day you let yourself be baptized of your own
free will, several ships’ crews will on that
day also take the faith. And I think it likely
to happen that your relations and friends will give
much heed to what you speak to them when you return
to Iceland. And it is in my mind that you, Kjartan,
will have a better faith when you return from Norway
than you had when you came hither. Go now in
peace and safety wheresoever you like from the meeting.
For the time being you shall not be tormented into
Christianity, for God says that He wills that no one
shall come to Him unwillingly.” Good cheer
was made at the king’s speech, though mostly
from the Christian men; but the heathen left it to
Kjartan to answer as he liked. Kjartan said,
“We thank you, king, that you grant safe peace
unto us, and the way whereby you may most surely draw
us to take the faith is, on the one hand, to forgive
us great offences, and on the other to speak in this
kindly manner on all matters, in spite of your this
day having us and all our concerns in your power even
as it pleases you. Now, as for myself, I shall
receive the faith in Norway on that understanding
alone that I shall give some little worship to Thor
Page 70
the next winter when I get back to Iceland.”
Then the king said and smiled, “It may be seen
from the mien of Kjartan that he puts more trust in
his own weapons and strength than in Thor and Odin.”
Then the meeting was broken up. After a while
many men egged the king on to force Kjartan and his
followers to receive the faith, and thought it unwise
to have so many heathen men near about him. The
king answered wrathfully, and said he thought there
were many Christians who were not nearly so well-behaved
as was Kjartan or his company either, “and for
such one would have long to wait.” The king
caused many profitable things to be done that winter;
he had a church built and the market-town greatly
enlarged. This church was finished at Christmas.
Then Kjartan said they should go so near the church
that they might see the ceremonies of this faith the
Christians followed; and many fell in, saying that
would be right good pastime. Kjartan with his
following and Bolli went to the church; in that train
was also Hallfred and many other Icelanders.
The king preached the faith before the people, and
spoke both long and tellingly, and the Christians
made good cheer at his speech. [Sidenote: Kjartan’s
determination] And when Kjartan and his company went
back to their chambers, a great deal of talk arose
as to how they had liked the looks of the king at
this time, which Christians accounted of as the next
greatest festival. “For the king said, so
that we might hear, that this night was born the Lord,
in whom we are now to believe, if we do as the king
bids us.” Kjartan says: “So greatly
was I taken with the looks of the king when I saw
him for the first time, that I knew at once that he
was a man of the highest excellence, and that feeling
has kept steadfast ever since, when I have seen him
at folk-meetings, and that but by much the best, however,
I liked the looks of him to-day; and I cannot help
thinking that the turn of our concerns hangs altogether
on our believing Him to be the true God in whom the
king bids us to believe, and the king cannot by any
means be more eager in wishing that I take this faith
than I am to let myself be baptized. The only
thing that puts off my going straightway to see the
king now is that the day is far spent, and the king,
I take it, is now at table; but that day will be delayed,
on which we, companions, will let ourselves all be
baptized.” Bolli took to this kindly, and
bade Kjartan alone look to their affairs. The
king had heard of the talk between Kjartan and his
people before the tables were cleared away, for he
had his spies in every chamber of the heathens.
The king was very glad at this, and said, “In
Kjartan has come true the saw: ’High tides
best for happy signs.’” [Sidenote:
Kjartan and his men become Christians] And the first
thing the next morning early, when the king went to
church, Kjartan met him in the street with a great
company of men. Kjartan greeted the king with
great cheerfulness, and said he had a pressing errand
Page 71
with him. The king took his greeting well, and
said he had had a thoroughly clear news as to what
his errand must be, “and that matter will be
easily settled by you.” Kjartan begged they
should not delay fetching the water, and said that
a great deal would be needed. The king answered
and smiled. “Yes, Kjartan,” says he,
“on this matter I do not think your eager-mindedness
would part us, not even if you put the price higher
still.” After that Kjartan and Bolli were
baptized and all their crew, and a multitude of other
men as well. This was on the second day of Yule
before Holy Service. After that the king invited
Kjartan to his Yule feast with Bolli his kinsman.
It is the tale of most men that Kjartan on the day
he laid aside his white baptismal-robes became a liegeman
of the king’s, he and Bolli both. Hallfred
was not baptized that day, for he made it a point
that the king himself should be his godfather, so the
king put it off till the next day. Kjartan and
Bolli stayed with Olaf the king the rest of the winter.
[Sidenote: Kalf wishes to leave Norway] The king
held Kjartan before all other men for the sake of his
race and manly prowess, and it is by all people said
that Kjartan was so winsome that he had not a single
enemy within the court. Every one said that there
had never before come from Iceland such a man as Kjartan.
Bolli was also one of the most stalwart of men, and
was held in high esteem by all good men. The
winter now passes away, and, as spring came on, men
got ready for their journeys, each as he had a mind
to.
CHAP. XLI
Bolli returns to Iceland, A.D. 999
Kalf Asgeirson went to see Kjartan and asks what he
was minded to do that summer. Kjartan said, “I
have been thinking chiefly that we had better take
our ship to England, where there is a good market for
Christian men. But first I will go and see the
king before I settle this, for he did not seem pleased
at my going on this journey when we talked about it
in the spring.” Then Kalf went away and
Kjartan went to speak to the king, greeting him courteously.
The king received him most kindly, and asked what
he and his companion (Kalf) had been talking about.
[Sidenote: Kjartan stays in Norway] Kjartan told
what they had mostly in mind to do, but said that
his errand to the king was to beg leave to go on this
journey. “As to that matter, I will give
you your choice, Kjartan. Either you will go to
Iceland this summer, and bring men to Christianity
by force or by expedients; but if you think this too
difficult a journey, I will not let you go away on
any account, for you are much better suited to serve
noble men than to turn here into a chapman.”
Kjartan chose rather to stay with the king than to
go to Iceland and preach the faith to them there, and
said he could not be contending by force against his
own kindred. “Moreover, it would be more
likely that my father and other chiefs, who are near
Page 72
kinsmen of mine, would go against thy will with all
the less stubbornness the better beholden I am under
your power.” The king said, “This
is chosen both wisely and as beseems a great man.”
The king gave Kjartan a whole set of new clothes,
all cut out of scarlet cloth, and they suited him
well; for people said that King Olaf and Kjartan were
of an even height when they went under measure.
King Olaf sent the court priest, named Thangbrand,
to Iceland. He brought his ship to Swanfirth,
and stayed with Side-Hall all the winter at Wash-river,
and set forth the faith to people both with fair words
and harsh punishments. Thangbrand slew two men
who went most against him. Hall received the
faith in the spring, and was baptized on the Saturday
before Easter, with all his household; then Gizor the
White let himself be baptized, so did Hjalti Skeggjason
and many other chiefs, though there were many more
who spoke against it; and then dealings between heathen
men and Christians became scarcely free of danger.
[Sidenote: Thangbrand returns from Iceland] Sundry
chiefs even took counsel together to slay Thangbrand,
as well as such men who should stand up for him.
Because of this turmoil Thangbrand ran away to Norway,
and came to meet King Olaf, and told him the tidings
of what had befallen in his journey, and said he thought
Christianity would never thrive in Iceland. The
king was very wroth at this, and said that many Icelanders
would rue the day unless they came round to him.
That summer Hjalti Skeggjason was made an outlaw at
the Thing for blaspheming the gods. Runolf Ulfson,
who lived in Dale, under Isles’-fells, the greatest
of chieftains, upheld the lawsuit against him.
That summer Gizor left Iceland and Hjalti with him,
and they came to Norway, and went forthwith to find
King Olaf. The king gave them a good welcome,
and said they had taken a wise counsel; he bade them
stay with him, and that offer they took with thanks.
Sverling, son of Runolf of Dale, had been in Norway
that winter, and was bound for Iceland in the summer.
His ship was floating beside the landing stage all
ready, only waiting for a wind. The king forbade
him to go away, and said that no ships should go to
Iceland that summer. Sverling went to the king
and pleaded his case, and begged leave to go, and said
it mattered a great deal to him, that they should
not have to unship their cargo again. The king
spake, and then he was wroth: “It is well
for the son of a sacrificer to be where he likes it
worst.” So Sverling went no whither.
That winter nothing to tell of befell. The next
summer the king sent Gizor and Hjalti Skeggjason to
Iceland to preach the faith anew, and kept four men
back as hostages Kjartan Olafson, Halldor, the son
of Gudmund the Mighty, Kolbein, son of Thord the priest
of Frey, and Sverling, son of Runolf of Dale. [Sidenote:
Of Ingibjorg the king’s sister] Bolli made up
his mind to journey with Gizor and Hjalti, and went
to Kjartan, his kinsman, and said, “I am now
Page 73
ready to depart; I should wait for you through the
next winter, if next summer you were more free to
go away than you are now. But I cannot help thinking
that the king will on no account let you go free.
I also take it to be the truth that you yourself call
to mind but few of the things that afford pastime
in Iceland when you sit talking to Ingibjorg, the
king’s sister.” She was at the court
of King Olaf, and the most beautiful of all the women
who were at that time in the land. Kjartan said,
“Do not say such things, but bear my greeting
to both my kinsfolk and friends.”
CHAP. XLII
Bolli makes love to Gudrun, A.D. 1000
After that Kjartan and Bolli parted, and Gizor and
Hjalti sailed from Norway and had a good journey,
and came to the Westmen’s Isles at the time
the Althing was sitting, and went from thence to the
mainland, and had there meetings and parleys with
their kinsmen. [Sidenote: Bolli goes to Laugar]
Thereupon they went to the Althing and preached the
faith to the people in an harangue both long and telling,
and then all men in Iceland received the faith.
Bolli rode from the Thing to Herdholt in fellowship
with his uncle Olaf, who received him with much loving-kindness.
Bolli rode to Laugar to disport himself after he had
been at home for a short time, and a good welcome he
had there. Gudrun asked very carefully about
his journey and then about Kjartan. Bolli answered
right readily all Gudrun asked, and said there were
no tidings to tell of his journey. “But
as to what concerns Kjartan there are, in truth, the
most excellent news to be told of his ways of life,
for he is in the king’s bodyguard, and is there
taken before every other man; but I should not wonder
if he did not care to have much to do with this country
for the next few winters to come.” [Sidenote:
He talks with Gudrun] Gudrun then asked if there was
any other reason for it than the friendship between
Kjartan and the king. Bolli then tells what sort
of way people were talking about the friendship of
Kjartan with Ingibjorg the king’s sister, and
said he could not help thinking the king would sooner
marry Ingibjorg to Kjartan than let him go away if
the choice lay between the two things. Gudrun
said these were good tidings, “but Kjartan would
be fairly matched only if he got a good wife.”
Then she let the talk drop all of a sudden and went
away and was very red in the face; but other people
doubted if she really thought these tidings as good
as she gave out she thought they were. Bolli
remained at home in Herdholt all that summer, and had
gained much honour from his journey; all his kinsfolk
and acquaintances set great store by his valiant bearing;
he had, moreover, brought home with him a great deal
of wealth. He would often go over to Laugar and
while away time talking to Gudrun. One day Bolli
asked Gudrun what she would answer if he were to ask
her in marriage. Gudrun replied at once, “No
Page 74
need for you to bespeak such a thing, Bolli, for I
cannot marry any man whilst I know Kjartan to be still
alive.” Bolli answered, “I think
then you will have to abide husbandless for sundry
winters if you are to wait for Kjartan; he might have
chosen to give me some message concerning the matter
if he set his heart at all greatly on it.”
Sundry words they gave and took, each at variance with
the other. Then Bolli rode home.
CHAP. XLIII
Kjartan comes back to Iceland, A.D. 1001
A little after this Bolli talked to his uncle Olaf,
and said, “It has come to this, uncle, that
I have it in mind to settle down and marry, for I
am now grown up to man’s estate. In this
matter I should like to have the assistance of your
words and your backing-up, for most of the men hereabouts
are such as will set much store by your words.”
Olaf replied, “Such is the case with most women,
I am minded to think, that they would be fully well
matched in you for a husband. And I take it you
have not broached this matter without first having
made up your mind as to where you mean to come down.”
[Sidenote: Bolli proposes to Gudrun] Bolli said,
“I shall not go beyond this countryside to woo
myself a wife whilst there is such an goodly match
so near at hand. My will is to woo Gudrun, Osvif’s
daughter, for she is now the most renowned of women.”
Olaf answered, “Ah, that is just a matter with
which I will have nothing to do. To you it is
in no way less well known, Bolli, than to me, what
talk there was of the love between Kjartan and Gudrun;
but if you have set your heart very much on this,
I will put no hindrance in the way if you and Osvif
settle the matter between you. But have you said
anything to Gudrun about it?” Bolli said that
he had once hinted at it, but that she had not given
much heed to it, “but I think, however, that
Osvif will have most to say in the matter.”
Olaf said Bolli could go about the business as it pleased
himself. Not very long after Bolli rode from home
with Olaf’s sons, Halldor and Steinthor; there
were twelve of them together. They rode to Laugar,
and Osvif and his sons gave them a good welcome. [Sidenote:
He is accepted] Bolli said he wished to speak to Osvif,
and he set forth his wooing, and asked for the hand
of Gudrun, his daughter. Osvif answered in this
wise, “As you know, Bolli, Gudrun is a widow,
and has herself to answer for her, but, as for myself,
I shall urge this on.” Osvif now went to
see Gudrun, and told her that Bolli Thorliekson had
come there, “and has asked you in marriage; it
is for you now to give the answer to this matter.
And herein I may speedily make known my own will,
which is, that Bolli will not be turned away if my
counsel shall avail.” Gudrun answered, “You
make a swift work of looking into this matter; Bolli
himself once bespoke it before me, and I rather warded
it off, and the same is still uppermost in my mind.”
Osvif said, “Many a man will tell you that this
Page 75
is spoken more in overweening pride than in wise forethought
if you refuse such a man as is Bolli. But as
long as I am alive, I shall look out for you, my children,
in all affairs which I know better how to see through
things than you do.” And as Osvif took
such a strong view of the matter, Gudrun, as far as
she was concerned, would not give an utter refusal,
yet was most unwilling on all points. The sons
of Osvif’s urged the matter on eagerly, seeing
what great avail an alliance with Bolli would be to
them; so the long and short of the matter was that
the betrothal took place then and there, and the wedding
was to be held at the time of the winter nights.[5]
Thereupon Bolli rode home and told this settlement
to Olaf, who did not hide his displeasure thereat.
[Sidenote: The wedding] Bolli stayed on at home
till he was to go to the wedding. He asked his
uncle to it, but Olaf accepted it nowise quickly,
though, at last, he yielded to the prayers of Bolli.
It was a noble feast this at Laugar. Bolli stayed
there the winter after. There was not much love
between Gudrun and Bolli so far as she was concerned.
When the summer came, and ships began to go and come
between Iceland and Norway, the tidings spread to Norway
that Iceland was all Christian. King Olaf was
very glad at that, and gave leave to go to Iceland
unto all those men whom he had kept as hostages, and
to fare whenever they liked. Kjartan answered,
for he took the lead of all those who had been hostages,
“Have great thanks, Lord King, and this will
be the choice we take, to go and see Iceland this summer.”
Then King Olaf said, “I must not take back my
word, Kjartan, yet my order pointed rather to other
men than to yourself, for in my view you, Kjartan,
have been more of a friend than a hostage through your
stay here. My wish would be, that you should not
set your heart on going to Iceland though you have
noble relations there; for, I take it, you could choose
for yourself such a station in life in Norway, the
like of which would not be found in Iceland.”
Then Kjartan answered, “May our Lord reward
you, sire, for all the honours you have bestowed on
me since I came into your power, but I am still in
hopes that you will give leave to me, no less than
to the others you have kept back for a while.”
The king said so it should be, but avowed that it
would be hard for him to get in his place any untitled
man such as Kjartan was. [Sidenote: Kjartan prepares
to leave Norway] That winter Kalf Asgeirson had been
in Norway and had brought, the autumn before, west-away
from England, the ship and merchandise he and Kjartan
had owned. And when Kjartan had got leave for
his journey to Iceland Kalf and he set themselves
to get the ship ready. And when the ship was
all ready Kjartan went to see Ingibjorg, the king’s
sister. She gave him a cheery welcome, and made
room for him to sit beside her, and they fell a-talking
together, and Kjartan tells Ingibjorg that he has
arranged his journey to Iceland. Then Ingibjorg
Page 76
said, “I am minded to think, Kjartan, that you
have done this of your own wilfulness rather than
because you have been urged by men to go away from
Norway and to Iceland.” But thenceforth
words between them were drowned in silence. Amidst
this Ingibjorg turns to a “mead-cask” that
stood near her, and takes out of it a white coif inwoven
with gold and gives it to Kjartan, saying, that it
was far too good for Gudrun Osvif’s daughter
to fold it round her head, yet “you will give
her the coif as a bridal gift, for I wish the wives
of the Icelanders to see as much as that she with
whom you have had your talks in Norway comes of no
thrall’s blood.” It was in a pocket
of costly stuff, and was altogether a most precious
thing. “Now I shall not go to see you off,”
said Ingibjorg. “Fare you well, and hail!”
After that Kjartan stood up and embraced Ingibjorg,
and people told it as a true story that they took
it sorely to heart being parted. [Sidenote: The
gifts] And now Kjartan went away and unto the king,
and told the king he now was ready for his journey.
Then the king led Kjartan to his ship and many men
with him, and when they came to where the ship was
floating with one of its gangways to land, the king
said, “Here is a sword, Kjartan, that you shall
take from me at our parting; let this weapon be always
with you, for my mind tells me you will never be a
‘weapon-bitten’ man if you bear this sword.”
It was a most noble keepsake, and much ornamented.
Kjartan thanked the king with fair words for all the
honour and advancement he had bestowed on him while
he had been in Norway. Then the king spoke, “This
I will bid you, Kjartan, that you keep your faith
well.” After that they parted, the king
and Kjartan in dear friendship, and Kjartan stepped
on board his ship. The king looked after him
and said, “Great is the worth of Kjartan and
his kindred, but to cope with their fate is not an
easy matter.”
[Footnote 5: Winter nights (vetrnaetr), the two
last days of autumn and the first day of winter.]
CHAP. XLIV
Kjartan comes home, A.D. 1001
Now Kjartan and Kalf set sail for the main. They
had a good wind, and were only a short time out at
sea. They hove into White-river, in Burgfirth.
The tidings spread far and wide of the coming of Kjartan.
[Sidenote: Olaf goes to greet Kjartan] When Olaf,
his father, and his other kinsfolk heard of it they
were greatly rejoiced. Olaf rode at once from
the west out of the Dales and south to Burgfirth, and
there was a very joyful meeting between father and
son. Olaf asked Kjartan to go and stay with him,
with as many of his men as he liked to bring.
Kjartan took that well, and said that there only of
all places in Iceland he meant to abide. Olaf
now rides home to Herdholt, and Kjartan remained with
his ship during the summer. He now heard of the
marriage of Gudrun, but did not trouble himself at
all over it; but that had heretofore been a matter
Page 77
of anxiety to many. Gudmund, Solmund’s
son, Kjartan’s brother-in-law, and Thurid, his
sister, came to his ship, and Kjartan gave them a
cheery welcome. [Sidenote: Hrefna and the coif]
Asgeir Eider-drake came to the ship too to meet his
son Kalf, and journeying with him was Hrefna his daughter,
the fairest of women. Kjartan bade his sister
Thurid have such of his wares as she liked, and the
same Kalf said to Hrefna. Kalf now unlocked a
great chest and bade them go and have a look at it.
That day a gale sprang up, and Kjartan and Kalf had
to go out to moor their ship, and when that was done
they went home to the booths. Kalf was the first
to enter the booth, where Thurid and Hrefna had turned
out most of the things in the chest. Just then
Hrefna snatched up the coif and unfolded it, and they
had much to say as to how precious a thing it was.
Then Hrefna said she would coif herself with it, and
Thurid said she had better, and Hrefna did so.
When Kalf saw that he gave her to understand that
she had done amiss, and bade her take it off at her
swiftest. “For that is the one thing that
we, Kjartan and I, do not own in common.”
And as he said this Kjartan came into the booth.
He had heard their talk, and fell in at once and told
them there was nothing amiss. So Hrefna sat still
with the head-dress on. Kjartan looked at her
heedfully and said, “I think the coif becomes
you very well, Hrefna,” says he, “and
I think it fits the best that both together, coif
and maiden, be mine.” Then Hrefna answered,
“Most people take it that you are in no hurry
to marry, and also that the woman you woo, you will
be sure to get for wife.” Kjartan said it
would not matter much whom he married, but he would
not stand being kept long a waiting wooer by any woman.
“Now I see that this gear suits you well, and
it suits well that you become my wife.”
Hrefna now took off the head-dress and gave it to
Kjartan, who put it away in a safe place. Gudmund
and Thurid asked Kjartan to come north to them for
a friendly stay some time that winter, and Kjartan
promised the journey. Kalf Asgeirson betook himself
north with his father. Kjartan and he now divided
their partnership, and that went off altogether in
good-nature and friendship. [Sidenote: Kjartan
goes to Herdholt] Kjartan also rode from his ship
westward to the Dales, and they were twelve of them
together. Kjartan now came home to Herdholt, and
was joyfully received by everybody. Kjartan had
his goods taken to the west from the ship during the
autumn. The twelve men who rode with Kjartan
stayed at Herdholt all the winter. Olaf and Osvif
kept to the same wont of asking each other to their
house, which was that each should go to the other
every other autumn. That autumn the wassail was
to be at Laugar, and Olaf and all the Herdholtings
were to go thither. Gudrun now spoke to Bolli,
and said she did not think he had told her the truth
in all things about the coming back of Kjartan.
Bolli said he had told the truth about it as best
Page 78
he knew it. Gudrun spoke little on this matter,
but it could be easily seen that she was very displeased,
and most people would have it that she still was pining
for Kjartan, although she tried to hide it. Now
time glides on till the autumn feast was to be held
at Laugar. Olaf got ready and bade Kjartan come
with him. Kjartan said he would stay at home and
look after the household. Olaf bade him not to
show that he was angry with his kinsmen. “Call
this to mind, Kjartan, that you have loved no man
so much as your foster-brother Bolli, and it is my
wish that you should come, for things will soon settle
themselves between you, kinsmen, if you meet each
other.” [Sidenote: They ride to Laugar]
Kjartan did as his father bade him. He took the
scarlet clothes that King Olaf had given him at parting,
and dressed himself gaily; he girded his sword, the
king’s gift, on; and he had a gilt helm on his
head, and on his side a red shield with the Holy Cross
painted on it in gold; he had in his hand a spear,
with the socket inlaid with gold. All his men
were gaily dressed. There were in all between
twenty and thirty men of them. They now rode
out of Herdholt and went on till they came to Laugar.
There were a great many men gathered together already.
CHAP. XLV
Kjartan marries Hrefna, A.D. 1002
Bolli, together with the sons of Osvif, went out to
meet Olaf and his company, and gave them a cheery
welcome. Bolli went to Kjartan and kissed him,
and Kjartan took his greeting. After that they
were seen into the house, Bolli was of the merriest
towards them, and Olaf responded to that most heartily,
but Kjartan was rather silent. The feast went
off well. [Sidenote: Bolli’s gift refused]
Now Bolli had some stud-horses which were looked upon
as the best of their kind. The stallion was great
and goodly, and had never failed at fight; it was
light of coat, with red ears and forelock. Three
mares went with it, of the same hue as the stallion.
These horses Bolli wished to give to Kjartan, but
Kjartan said he was not a horsey man, and could not
take the gift. Olaf bade him take the horses,
“for these are most noble gifts.”
Kjartan gave a flat refusal. They parted after
this nowise blithely, and the Herdholtings went home,
and all was quiet. Kjartan was rather gloomy
all the winter, and people could have but little talk
of him. Olaf thought this a great misfortune.
That winter after Yule Kjartan got ready to leave
home, and there were twelve of them together, bound
for the countrysides of the north. They now rode
on their way till they came to Asbjornness, north in
Willowdale, and there Kjartan was greeted with the
greatest blitheness and cheerfulness. The housing
there was of the noblest. Hall, the son of Gudmund,
was about twenty winters old, and took much after the
kindred of the men of Salmon-river-Dale; and it is
all men’s say, there was no more valiant-looking
a man in all the north land. [Sidenote: The games
Page 79
at Asbjornness] Hall greeted Kjartan, his uncle, with
the greatest blitheness. Sports are now at once
started at Asbjornness, and men were gathered together
from far and near throughout the countrysides, and
people came from the west from Midfirth and from Waterness
and Waterdale all the way and from out of Longdale,
and there was a great gathering together. It
was the talk of all folk how strikingly Kjartan showed
above other men. Now the sports were set going,
and Hall took the lead. He asked Kjartan to join
in the play, “and I wish, kinsman, you would
show your courtesy in this.” Kjartan said,
“I have been training for sports but little
of late, for there were other things to do with King
Olaf, but I will not refuse you this for once.”
So Kjartan now got ready to play, and the strongest
men there were chosen out to go against him.
The game went on all day long, but no man had either
strength or litheness of limb to cope with Kjartan.
And in the evening when the games were ended, Hall
stood up and said, “It is the wish and offer
of my father concerning those men who have come from
the farthest hither, that they all stay here over night
and take up the pastime again to-morrow.”
At this message there was made a good cheer, and the
offer deemed worthy of a great man. Kalf Asgeirson
was there, and he and Kjartan were dearly fond of
each other. His sister Hrefna was there also,
and was dressed most showily. There were over
a hundred (i.e. over 120) men in the house
that night. And the next day sides were divided
for the games again. [Sidenote: Thurid’s
advice] Kjartan sat by and looked on at the sports.
Thurid, his sister, went to talk to him, and said,
“It is told me, brother, that you have been
rather silent all the winter, and men say it must be
because you are pining after Gudrun, and set forth
as a proof thereof that no fondness now is shown between
you and Bolli, such as through all time there had
been between you. Do now the good and befitting
thing, and don’t allow yourself to take this
to heart, and grudge not your kinsman a good wife.
To me it seems your best counsel to marry, as you
bespoke it last summer, although the match be not altogether
even for you, where Hrefna is, for such a match you
cannot find within this land. Asgeir, her father,
is a noble and a high-born man, and he does not lack
wealth wherewith to make this match fairer still;
moreover, another daughter of his is married to a mighty
man. You have also told me yourself that Kalf
Asgeirson is the doughtiest of men, and their way
of life is of the stateliest. It is my wish that
you go and talk to Hrefna, and I ween you will find
that there great wits and goodliness go together.”
Kjartan took this matter up well, and said she had
ably pleaded the case. After this Kjartan and
Hrefna are brought together that they may have their
talk by themselves, and they talked together all day.
In the evening Thurid asked Kjartan how he liked the
manner in which Hrefna turned her speech. He was
Page 80
well pleased about it, and said he thought the woman
was in all ways one of the noblest as far as he could
see. The next morning men were sent to Asgeir
to ask him to Asbjornness. [Sidenote: Kjartan
marries Hrefna] And now they had a parley between
them on this affair, and Kjartan wooed Hrefna, Asgeir’s
daughter. Asgeir took up the matter with a good
will, for he was a wise man, and saw what an honourable
offer was made to them. Kalf, too, urged the
matter on very much, saying, “I will not let
anything be spared (towards the dowry).”
Hrefna, in her turn, did not make unwilling answers,
but bade her father follow his own counsel. So
now the match was covenanted and settled before witnesses.
Kjartan would hear of nothing but that the wedding
should be held at Herdholt, and Asgeir and Kalf had
nothing to say against it. The wedding was then
settled to take place at Herdholt when five weeks
of summer had passed. After that Kjartan rode
home with great gifts. Olaf was delighted at
these tidings, for Kjartan was much merrier than before
he left home. Kjartan kept fast through Lent,
following therein the example of no man in this land;
and it is said he was the first man who ever kept
fast in this land. Men thought it so wonderful
a thing that Kjartan could live so long without meat,
that people came over long ways to see him. In
a like manner Kjartan’s other ways went beyond
those of other men. Now Easter passed, and after
that Kjartan and Olaf made ready a great feast.
At the appointed time Asgeir and Kalf came from the
north as well as Gudmund and Hall, and altogether
there were sixty men. Olaf and Kjartan had already
many men gathered together there. It was a most
brave feast, and for a whole week the feasting went
on. [Sidenote: The coif] Kjartan made Hrefna
a bridal gift of the rich head-dress, and a most famous
gift was that; for no one was there so knowing or
so rich as ever to have seen or possessed such a treasure,
for it is the saying of thoughtful men that eight
ounces of gold were woven into the coif. Kjartan
was so merry at the feast that he entertained every
one with his talk, telling of his journey. Men
did marvel much how great were the matters that entered
into that tale; for he had served the noblest of lords—King
Olaf Tryggvason. And when the feast was ended
Kjartan gave Gudmund and Hall good gifts, as he did
to all the other great men. The father and son
gained great renown from this feast. Kjartan and
Hrefna loved each other very dearly.
CHAP. XLVI
Feast at Herdholt and the Loss of Kjartan’s
Sword, A.D. 1002
Page 81
Olaf and Osvif were still friends, though there was
some deal of ill-will between the younger people.
That summer Olaf had his feast half a month before
winter. And Osvif was also making ready a feast,
to be held at “Winter-nights,” and they
each asked the other to their homes, with as many
men as each deemed most honourable to himself.
It was Osvif’s turn to go first to the feast
at Olaf’s, and he came to Herdholt at the time
appointed. In his company were Bolli and Gudrun
and the sons of Osvif. In the morning one of the
women on going down the hall was talking how the ladies
would be shown to their seats. And just as Gudrun
had come right against the bedroom wherein Kjartan
was wont to rest, and where even then he was dressing
and slipping on a red kirtle of scarlet, he called
out to the woman who had been speaking about the seating
of the women, for no one else was quicker in giving
the answer, “Hrefna shall sit in the high seat
and be most honoured in all things so long as I am
alive.” [Sidenote: Gudrun sees the coif]
But before this Gudrun had always had the high seat
at Herdholt and everywhere else. Gudrun heard
this, and looked at Kjartan and flushed up, but said
nothing. The next day Gudrun was talking to Hrefna,
and said she ought to coif herself with the head-dress,
and show people the most costly treasure that had
ever come to Iceland. Kjartan was near, but not
quite close, and heard what Gudrun said, and he was
quicker to answer than Hrefna. “She shall
not coif herself with the headgear at this feast,
for I set more store by Hrefna owning the greatest
of treasures than by the guests having it to feast
thereon their eyes at this time.” The feast
at Olaf’s was to last a week. The next
day Gudrun spoke on the sly to Hrefna, and asked her
to show her the head-dress, and Hrefna said she would.
The next day they went to the out-bower where the
precious things were kept, and Hrefna opened a chest
and took out the pocket of costly stuff, and took from
thence the coif and showed it to Gudrun. She
unfolded the coif and looked at it a while, but said
no word of praise or blame. After that Hrefna
put it back, and they went to their places, and after
that all was joy and amusement. And the day the
guests should ride away Kjartan busied himself much
about matters in hand, getting change of horses for
those who had come from afar, and speeding each one
on his journey as he needed. [Sidenote: The loss
of Kjartan’s sword] Kjartan had not his sword
“King’s-gift” with him while he was
taken up with these matters, yet was he seldom wont
to let it go out of his hand. After this he went
to his room where the sword had been, and found it
now gone. He then went and told his father of
the loss. Olaf said, “We must go about
this most gently. I will get men to spy into each
batch of them as they ride away,” and he did
so. An the White had to ride with Osvif’s
company, and to keep an eye upon men turning aside,
or baiting. They rode up past Lea-shaws, and
Page 82
past the homesteads which are called Shaws, and stopped
at one of the homesteads at Shaws, and got off their
horses. Thorolf, son of Osvif, went out from the
homestead with a few other men. They went out
of sight amongst the brushwood, whilst the others
tarried at the Shaws’ homestead. An followed
him all the way unto Salmon-river, where it flows out
of Saelingsdale, and said he would turn back there.
Thorolf said it would have done no harm though he
had gone nowhere at all. The night before a little
snow had fallen so that footprints could be traced.
[Sidenote: An finds the sword] An rode back to
the brushwood, and followed the footprints of Thorolf
to a certain ditch or bog. He groped down with
his hand, and grasped the hilt of a sword. An
wished to have witnesses with him to this, and rode
for Thorarin in Saelingsdale Tongue, and he went with
An to take up the sword. After that An brought
the sword back to Kjartan. Kjartan wrapt it in
a cloth, and laid it in a chest. The place was
afterwards called Sword-ditch, where An and Thorarin
had found the “King’s-gift.”
This was all kept quiet. The scabbard was never
found again. Kjartan always treasured the sword
less hereafter than heretofore. This affair Kjartan
took much to heart, and would not let the matter rest
there. Olaf said, “Do not let it pain you;
true, they have done a nowise pretty trick, but you
have got no harm from it. We shall not let people
have this to laugh at, that we make a quarrel about
such a thing, these being but friends and kinsmen
on the other side.” And through these reasonings
of Olaf, Kjartan let matters rest in quiet. After
that Olaf got ready to go to the feast at Laugar at
“winter nights,” and told Kjartan he must
go too. Kjartan was very unwilling thereto, but
promised to go at the bidding of his father. Hrefna
was also to go, but she wished to leave her coif behind.
“Goodwife,” Thorgerd said, “whenever
will you take out such a peerless keepsake if it is
to lie down in chests when you go to feasts?”
Hrefna said, “Many folk say that it is not unlikely
that I may come to places where I have fewer people
to envy me than at Laugar.” Thorgerd said,
“I have no great belief in people who let such
things fly here from house to house.” [Sidenote:
Hrefna misses the coif] And because Thorgerd urged
it eagerly Hrefna took the coif, and Kjartan did not
forbid it when he saw how the will of his mother went.
After that they betake themselves to the journey and
came to Laugar in the evening, and had a goodly welcome
there. Thorgerd and Hrefna handed out their clothes
to be taken care of. But in the morning when
the women should dress themselves Hrefna looked for
the coif and it was gone from where she had put it
away. It was looked for far and near, and could
not be found. Gudrun said it was most likely
the coif had been left behind at home, or that she
had packed it so carelessly that it had fallen out
on the way. Hrefna now told Kjartan that the coif
Page 83
was lost. He answered and said it was no easy
matter to try to make them take care of things, and
bade her now leave matters quiet; and told his father
what game was up. Olaf said, “My will is
still as before, that you leave alone and let pass
by this trouble and I will probe this matter to the
bottom in quiet; for I would do anything that you and
Bolli should not fall out. Best to bind up a
whole flesh, kinsman,” says he. Kjartan
said, “I know well, father, that you wish the
best for everybody in this affair; yet I know not
whether I can put up with being thus overborne by
these folk of Laugar.” [Sidenote: Kjartan
complains to Bolli] The day that men were to ride away
from the feast Kjartan raised his voice and said,
“I call on you, Cousin Bolli, to show yourself
more willing henceforth than hitherto to do to us as
behoves a good man and true. I shall not set this
matter forth in a whisper, for within the knowledge
of many people it is that a loss has befallen here
of a thing which we think has slipped into your own
keep. This harvest, when we gave a feast at Herdholt,
my sword was taken; it came back to me, but not the
scabbard. Now again there has been lost here
a keepsake which men will esteem a thing of price.
Come what may, I will have them both back.”
Bolli answered, “What you put down to me, Kjartan,
is not my fault, and I should have looked for anything
else from you sooner than that you would charge me
with theft.” Kjartan says, “I must
think that the people who have been putting their
heads together in this affair are so near to you that
it ought to be in your power to make things good if
you but would. You affront us far beyond necessity,
and long we have kept peaceful in face on your enmity.
But now it must be made known that matters will not
rest as they are now.” Then Gudrun answered
his speech and said, “Now you rake up a fire
which it would be better should not smoke. Now,
let it be granted, as you say, that there be some people
here who have put their heads together with a view
to the coif disappearing. I can only think that
they have gone and taken what was their own. Think
what you like of what has become of the head-dress,
but I cannot say I dislike it though it should be
bestowed in such a way as that Hrefna should have
little chance to improve her apparel with it henceforth.”
After that they parted heavy of heart, and the Herdholtings
rode home. That was the end of the feasts, yet
everything was to all appearances quiet. [Sidenote:
The end of the coif] Nothing was ever heard of the
head-dress. But many people held the truth to
be that Thorolf had burnt it in fire by the order
of Gudrun, his sister. Early that winter Asgeir
Eider-drake died. His sons inherited his estate
and chattels.
CHAP. XLVII
Kjartan goes to Laugar, and of the Bargain for Tongue,
A.D. 1003
Page 84
[Sidenote: Kjartan’s expedition to Laugar]
After Yule that winter Kjartan got men together, and
they mustered sixty men altogether. Kjartan did
not tell his father the reason of his journey, and
Olaf asked but little about it. Kjartan took
with him tents and stores, and rode on his way until
he came to Laugar. He bade his men get off their
horses, and said that some should look after the horses
and some put up the tents. At that time it was
the custom that outhouses were outside, and not so
very far away from the dwelling-house, and so it was
at Laugar. Kjartan had all the doors of the house
taken, and forbade all the inmates to go outside,
and for three nights he made them do their errands
within the house. After that Kjartan rode home
to Herdholt, and each of his followers rode to his
own home. Olaf was very ill-pleased with this
raid, but Thorgerd said there was no reason for blame,
for the men of Laugar had deserved this, yea, and a
still greater shame. Then Hrefna said, “Did
you have any talk with any one at Laugar, Kjartan?”
He answered, “There was but little chance of
that,” and said he and Bolli had exchanged only
a few words. Then Hrefna smiled and said, “It
was told me as truth that you and Gudrun had some
talk together, and I have likewise heard how she was
arrayed, that she had coifed herself with the head-dress,
and it suited her exceeding well.” Kjartan
answered, and coloured up, and it was easy to see
he was angry with her for making a mockery of this.
“Nothing of what you say, Hrefna, passed before
my eyes, and there was no need for Gudrun to coif
herself with the head-dress to look statelier than
all other women.” Thereat Hrefna dropped
the talk. The men of Laugar bore this exceedingly
ill, and thought it by much a greater and worse disgrace
than if Kjartan had even killed a man or two of them.
The sons of Osvif were the wildest over this matter,
but Bolli quieted them rather. Gudrun was the
fewest-spoken on the matter, yet men gathered from
her words that it was uncertain whether any one took
it as sorely to heart as she did. Full enmity
now grows up between the men of Laugar and the Herdholtings.
As the winter wore on Hrefna gave birth to a child,
a boy, and he was named Asgier. [Sidenote: The
buying of the land at Tongue] Thorarin, the goodman
of Tongue, let it be known that he wished to sell
the land of Tongue. The reason was that he was
drained of money, and that he thought ill-will was
swelling too much between the people of the countryside,
he himself being a friend of either side. Bolli
thought he would like to buy the land and settle down
on it, for the men of Laugar had little land and much
cattle. Bolli and Gudrun rode to Tongue at the
advice of Osvif; they thought it a very handy chance
to be able to secure this land so near to themselves,
and Osvif bade them not to let a small matter stand
in the way of a covenant. Then they (Bolli and
Gudrun) bespoke the purchase with Thorarin, and came
to terms as to what the price should be, and also
Page 85
as to the kind wherein it should be paid, and the
bargain was settled with Thorarin. But the buying
was not done in the presence of witnesses, for there
were not so many men there at the time as were lawfully
necessary. Bolli and Gudrun rode home after that.
But when Kjartan Olafson hears of these tidings he
rides off with twelve men, and came to Tongue early
one day. Thorarin greeted him well, and asked
him to stay there. [Sidenote: Kjartan’s
bargain] Kjartan said he must ride back again in the
morning, but would tarry there for some time.
Thorarin asked his errand, and Kjartan said, “My
errand here is to speak about a certain sale of land
that you and Bolli have agreed upon, for it is very
much against my wishes if you sell this land to Bolli
and Gudrun.” Thorarin said that to do otherwise
would be unbecoming to him, “For the price that
Bolli has offered for the land is liberal, and is
to be paid up speedily.” Kjartan said,
“You shall come in for no loss even if Bolli
does not buy your land; for I will buy it at the same
price, and it will not be of much avail to you to
speak against what I have made up my mind to have
done. Indeed it will soon be found out that I
shall want to have the most to say within this countryside,
being more ready, however, to do the will of others
than that of the men of Laugar.” Thorarin
answered, “Mighty to me will be the master’s
word in this matter, but it would be most to my mind
that this bargain should be left alone as I and Bolli
have settled it.” Kjartan said, “I
do not call that a sale of land which is not bound
by witnesses. Now you do one of two things, either
sell me the lands on the same terms as you agreed upon
with the others, or live on your land yourself.”
Thorarin chooses to sell him the land, and witnesses
were forthwith taken to the sale, and after the purchase
Kjartan rode home. That same evening this was
told at Laugar. Then Gudrun said, “It seems
to me, Bolli, that Kjartan has given you two choices
somewhat harder than those he gave Thorarin—that
you must either leave the countryside with little
honour, or show yourself at some meeting with him a
good deal less slow than you have been heretofore.”
Bolli did not answer, but went forthwith away from
this talk. [Sidenote: Kjartan rides to Saurby]
All was quiet now throughout what was left of Lent.
The third day after Easter Kjartan rode from home
with one other man, on the beach, for a follower.
They came to Tongue in the day. Kjartan wished
Thorarin to ride with them to Saurby to gather in
debts due to him, for Kjartan had much money-at-call
in these parts. But Thorarin had ridden to another
place. Kjartan stopped there awhile, and waited
for him. That same day Thorhalla the Chatterbox
was come there. She asked Kjartan where he was
minded to go. He said he was going west to Saurby.
She asked, “Which road will you take?”
Kjartan replied, “I am going by Saelingsdale
to the west, and by Swinedale from the west.”
She asked how long he would be. Kjartan answered,
Page 86
“Most likely I shall be riding from the west
next Thursday (the fifth day of the week).”
“Would you do an errand for me?” said
Thorhalla. “I have a kinsman west at Whitedale
and Saurby; he has promised me half a mark’s
worth of homespun, and I would like you to claim it
for me, and bring it with you from the west.”
Kjartan promised to do this. After this Thorarin
came home, and betook himself to the journey with them.
They rode westward over Saelingsdale heath, and came
to Hol in the evening to the brothers and sister there.
There Kjartan got the best of welcomes, for between
him and them there was the greatest friendship. [Sidenote:
Thorhalla returns to Laugar] Thorhalla the Chatterbox
came home to Laugar that evening. The sons of
Osvif asked her who she had met during the day.
She said she had met Kjartan Olafson. They asked
where he was going. She answered, telling them
all she knew about it, “And never has he looked
braver than now, and it is not wonderful at all that
such men should look upon everything as low beside
themselves;” and Thorhalla still went on, “and
it was clear to me that Kjartan liked to talk of nothing
so well as of his land bargain with Thorarin.”
Gudrun spoke, “Kjartan may well do things as
boldly as it pleases him, for it is proven that for
whatever insult he may pay others, there is none who
dares even to shoot a shaft at him.” Present
at this talk of Gudrun and Thorhalla were both Bolli
and the sons of Osvif. Ospak and his brothers
said but little, but what there was, rather stinging
for Kjartan, as was always their way. Bolli behaved
as if he did not hear, as he always did when Kjartan
was spoken ill of, for his wont was either to hold
his peace, or to gainsay them.
CHAP. XLVIII
The Men of Laugar and Gudrun plan an Ambush for Kjartan,
A.D. 1003
Kjartan spent the fourth day after Easter at Hol,
and there was the greatest merriment and gaiety. [Sidenote:
An’s dream] The night after An was very ill
at ease in his sleep, so they waked him. They
asked him what he had dreamt. He answered, “A
woman came to me most evil-looking and pulled me forth
unto the bedside. She had in one hand a short
sword, and in the other a trough; she drove the sword
into my breast and cut open all the belly, and took
out all my inwards and put brushwood in their place.
After that she went outside.” Kjartan and
the others laughed very much at this dream, and said
he should be called An “brushwood belly,”
and they caught hold of him and said they wished to
feel if he had the brushwood in his stomach. Then
Aud said, “There is no need to mock so much at
this; and my counsel is that Kjartan do one of two
things: either tarry here longer, or, if he will
ride away, then let him ride with more followers hence
than hither he did.” Kjartan said, “You
may hold An ‘brushwood belly’ a man very
sage as he sits and talks to you all day, since you
think that whatever he dreams must be a very vision,
Page 87
but go I must, as I have already made up my mind to,
in spite of this dream.” Kjartan got ready
to go on the fifth day in Easter week; and at the advice
of Aud, so did Thorkell Whelp and Knut his brother.
They rode on the way with Kjartan a band of twelve
together. Kjartan came to Whitedale and fetched
the homespun for Thorhalla Chatterbox as he had said
he would. [Sidenote: Gudrun wakes her brothers]
After that he rode south through Swinedale. It
is told how at Laugar in Saelingsdale Gudrun was early
afoot directly after sunrise. She went to where
her brothers were sleeping. She roused Ospak
and he woke up at once, and then too the other brothers.
And when Ospak saw that there was his sister, he asked
her what she wanted that she was up so early.
Gudrun said she wanted to know what they would be
doing that day. Ospak said he would keep at rest,
“for there is little work to do.”
Gudrun said, “You would have the right sort
of temper if you were the daughters of some peasant,
letting neither good nor bad be done by you. Why,
after all the disgrace and shame that Kjartan has
done to you, you none the less lie quietly sleeping,
though he rides past this place with but one other
man. Such men indeed are richly endowed with the
memory of swine. I think it is past hoping that
you will ever have courage enough to go and seek out
Kjartan in his home, if you dare not meet him now
that he rides with but one other man or two; but here
you sit at home and bear yourselves as if you were
hopeful men; yea, in sooth there are too many of you.”
Ospak said she did not mince matters and it was hard
to gainsay her, and he sprang up forthwith and dressed,
as did also each of the brothers one after the other.
Then they got ready to lay an ambush for Kjartan.
Then Gudrun called on Bolli to bestir him with them.
[Sidenote: The ambush laid for Kjartan] Bolli
said it behoved him not for the sake of his kinship
with Kjartan, set forth how lovingly Olaf had brought
him up. Gudrun answered, “Therein you speak
the truth, but you will not have the good luck always
to do what pleases all men, and if you cut yourself
out of this journey, our married life must be at an
end.” And through Gudrun’s harping
on the matter Bolli’s mind swelled at all the
enmity and guilts that lay at the door of Kjartan,
and speedily he donned his weapons, and they grew
a band of nine together. There were the five sons
of Osvif—Ospak, Helgi, Vandrad, Torrad,
and Thorolf. Bolli was the sixth and Gudlaug,
the son of Osvif’s sister, the hopefullest of
men, the seventh. There were also Odd and Stein,
sons of Thorhalla Chatterbox. They rode to Swinedale
and took up their stand beside the gill which is called
Goat-gill.[6] They bound up their horses and sat down.
Bolli was silent all day, and lay up on the top of
the gill bank. [Sidenote: Thorkell of Goat-peaks]
Now when Kjartan and his followers were come south
past Narrowsound, where the dale begins to widen out,
Kjartan said that Thorkell and the others had better
Page 88
turn back. Thorkell said they would ride to the
end of the dale. Then when they came south past
the out-dairies called Northdairies Kjartan spake to
the brothers and bade them not to ride any farther.
“Thorolf the thief,” he said, “shall
not have that matter to laugh at that I dare not ride
on my way with few men.” Thorkell Whelp
said, “We will yield to you in not following
you any farther; but we should rue it indeed not to
be near if you should stand in need of men to-day.”
Then Kjartan said, “Never will Bolli, my kinsman,
join hands with plotters against my life. But
if the sons of Osvif lie in wait for me, there is no
knowing which side will live to tell the tale, even
though I may have some odds to deal with.”
Thereupon the brothers rode back to the west.
[Footnote 6: Gill=gorge, deep watercourse.]
CHAP. XLIX
The Death of Kjartan
Now Kjartan rode south through the dale, he and they
three together, himself, An the Black, and Thorarin.
Thorkell was the name of a man who lived at Goat-peaks
in Swinedale, where now there is waste land.
He had been seeing after his horses that day, and a
shepherd of his with him. They saw the two parties,
the men of Laugar in ambush and Kjartan and his where
they were riding down the dale three together.
Then the shepherd said they had better turn to meet
Kjartan and his; it would be, quoth he, a great good
hap to them if they could stave off so great a trouble
as now both sides were steering into. Thorkell
said, “Hold your tongue at once. Do you
think, fool as you are, you will ever give life to
a man to whom fate has ordained death? And, truth
to tell, I would spare neither of them from having
now as evil dealings together as they like. It
seems to me a better plan for us to get to a place
where we stand in danger of nothing, and from where
we can have a good look at their meeting, so as to
have some fun over their play. For all men make
a marvel thereof, how Kjartan is of all men the best
skilled at arms. I think he will want it now,
for we two know how overwhelming the odds are.”
And so it had to be as Thorkell wished. Kjartan
and his followers now rode on to Goat-gill. On
the other hand the sons of Osvif misdoubt them why
Bolli should have sought out a place for himself from
where he might well be seen by men riding from the
west. So they now put their heads together, and,
being of one mind that Bolli was playing them false,
they go for him up unto the brink and took to wrestling
and horse-playing with him, and took him by the feet
and dragged him down over the brink. [Sidenote:
The beginning of the fight] But Kjartan and his followers
came up apace as they were riding fast, and when they
came to the south side of the gill they saw the ambush
and knew the men. Kjartan at once sprung off
his horse and turned upon the sons of Osvif. There
stood near by a great stone, against which Kjartan
ordered they should wait the onset (he and his). [Sidenote:
Page 89
The fight] Before they met Kjartan flung his spear,
and it struck through Thorolf’s shield above
the handle, so that therewith the shield was pressed
against him, the spear piercing the shield and the
arm above the elbow, where it sundered the main muscle,
Thorolf dropping the shield, and his arm being of no
avail to him through the day. Thereupon Kjartan
drew his sword, but he held not the “King’s-gift.”
The sons of Thorhalla went at Thorarin, for that was
the task allotted to them. That outset was a hard
one, for Thorarin was mightily strong, and it was
hard to tell which would outlast the other. Osvif’s
sons and Gudlaug set on Kjartan, they being five together,
and Kjartan and An but two. An warded himself
valiantly, and would ever be going in front of Kjartan.
Bolli stood aloof with Footbiter. Kjartan smote
hard, but his sword was of little avail (and bent
so), he often had to straighten it under his foot.
In this attack both the sons of Osvif and An were
wounded, but Kjartan had no wound as yet. Kjartan
fought so swiftly and dauntlessly that Osvif’s
sons recoiled and turned to where An was. At that
moment An fell, having fought for some time, with
his inwards coming out. In this attack Kjartan
cut off one leg of Gudlaug above the knee, and that
hurt was enough to cause death. Then the four
sons of Osvif made an onset on Kjartan, but he warded
himself so bravely that in no way did he give them
the chance of any advantage. Then spake Kjartan,
“Kinsman Bolli, why did you leave home if you
meant quietly to stand by? Now the choice lies
before you, to help one side or the other, and try
now how Footbiter will do.” Bolli made as
if he did not hear. And when Ospak saw that they
would no how bear Kjartan over, he egged on Bolli
in every way, and said he surely would not wish that
shame to follow after him, to have promised them his
aid in this fight and not to grant it now. “Why,
heavy enough in dealings with us was Kjartan then,
when by none so big a deed as this we had offended
him; but if Kjartan is now to get away from us, then
for you, Bolli, as even for us, the way to exceeding
hardships will be equally short.” [Sidenote:
Bolli kills Kjartan] Then Bolli drew Footbiter, and
now turned upon Kjartan. Then Kjartan said to
Bolli, “Surely thou art minded now, my kinsman,
to do a dastard’s deed; but oh, my kinsman, I
am much more fain to take my death from you than to
cause the same to you myself.” Then Kjartan
flung away his weapons and would defend himself no
longer; yet he was but slightly wounded, though very
tired with fighting. Bolli gave no answer to
Kjartan’s words, but all the same he dealt him
his death-wound. And straightway Bolli sat down
under the shoulders of him, and Kjartan breathed his
last in the lap of Bolli. Bolli rued at once
his deed, and declared the manslaughter due to his
hand. Bolli sent the sons of Osvif into the countryside,
but he stayed behind together with Thorarin by the
dead bodies. And when the sons of Osvif came
Page 90
to Laugar they told the tidings. Gudrun gave out
her pleasure thereat, and then the arm of Thorolf
was bound up; it healed slowly, and was never after
any use to him. The body of Kjartan was brought
home to Tongue, but Bolli rode home to Laugar. [Sidenote:
Gudrun’s greeting] Gudrun went to meet him, and
asked what time of day it was. Bolli said it
was near noontide. Then spake Gudrun, “Harm
spurs on to hard deeds (work); I have spun yarn for
twelve ells of homespun, and you have killed Kjartan.”
Bolli replied, “That unhappy deed might well
go late from my mind even if you did not remind me
of it.” Gudrun said “Such things
I do not count among mishaps. It seemed to me
you stood in higher station during the year Kjartan
was in Norway than now, when he trod you under foot
when he came back to Iceland. But I count that
last which to me is dearest, that Hrefna will not
go laughing to her bed to-night.” Then Bolli
said and right wroth he was, “I think it is
quite uncertain that she will turn paler at these
tidings than you do; and I have my doubts as to whether
you would not have been less startled if I had been
lying behind on the field of battle, and Kjartan had
told the tidings.” Gudrun saw that Bolli
was wroth, and spake, “Do not upbraid me with
such things, for I am very grateful to you for your
deed; for now I think I know that you will not do
anything against my mind.” After that Osvif’s
sons went and hid in an underground chamber, which
had been made for them in secret, but Thorhalla’s
sons were sent west to Holy-Fell to tell Snorri Godi
the Priest these tidings, and therewith the message
that they bade him send them speedily all availing
strength against Olaf and those men to whom it came
to follow up the blood-suit after Kjartan. [Sidenote:
An comes to life] At Saelingsdale Tongue it happened,
the night after the day on which the fight befell,
that An sat up, he who they had all thought was dead.
Those who waked the bodies were very much afraid,
and thought this a wondrous marvel. Then An spake
to them, “I beg you, in God’s name, not
to be afraid of me, for I have had both my life and
my wits all unto the hour when on me fell the heaviness
of a swoon. Then I dreamed of the same woman as
before, and methought she now took the brushwood out
of my belly and put my own inwards in instead, and
the change seemed good to me.” Then the
wounds that An had were bound up and he became a hale
man, and was ever afterwards called An Brushwood-belly.
But now when Olaf Hoskuld’s son heard these
tidings he took the slaying of Kjartan most sorely
to heart, though he bore it like a brave man.
His sons wanted to set on Bolli forthwith and kill
him. Olaf said, “Far be it from me, for
my son is none the more atoned to me though Bolli
be slain; moreover, I loved Kjartan before all men,
but as to Bolli, I could not bear any harm befalling
him. But I see a more befitting business for you
to do. Go ye and meet the sons of Thorhalla,
who are now sent to Holy-Fell with the errand of summoning
Page 91
up a band against us. I shall be well pleased
for you to put them to any penalty you like.”
[Sidenote: The deaths of Stein and his brother]
Then Olaf’s sons swiftly turn to journeying,
and went on board a ferry-boat that Olaf owned, being
seven of them together, and rowed out down Hvamsfirth,
pushing on their journey at their lustiest. They
had but little wind, but fair what there was, and
they rowed with the sail until they came under Scoreisle,
where they tarried for some while and asked about the
journeyings of men thereabouts. A little while
after they saw a ship coming from the west across
the firth, and soon they saw who the men were, for
there were the sons of Thorhalla, and Halldor and his
followers boarded them straightway. They met with
no resistance, for the sons of Olaf leapt forthwith
on board their ships and set upon them. Stein
and his brother were laid hands on and beheaded overboard.
The sons of Olaf now turn back, and their journey was
deemed to have sped most briskly.
CHAP. L
The End of Hrefna. The Peace Settled, A.D. 1003
Olaf went to meet Kjartan’s body. He sent
men south to Burg to tell Thorstein Egilson these
tidings, and also that he would have his help for
the blood-suit; and if any great men should band themselves
together against him with the sons of Osvif, he said
he wanted to have the whole matter in his own hands.
The same message he sent north to Willowdale, to Gudmund,
his son-in-law, and to the sons of Asgeir; with the
further information that he had charged as guilty of
the slaying of Kjartan all the men who had taken part
in the ambush, except Ospak, son of Osvif, for he
was already under outlawry because of a woman who
was called Aldis, the daughter of Holmganga-Ljot of
Ingjaldsand. Their son was Ulf, who later became
a marshal to King Harold Sigurdsson, and had for wife
Jorunn, the daughter of Thorberg. Their son was
Jon, father of Erlend the Laggard, the father of Archbishop
Egstein. Olaf had proclaimed that the blood-suit
should be taken into court at Thorness Thing.
He had Kjartan’s body brought home, and a tent
was rigged over it, for there was as yet no church
built in the Dales. [Sidenote: Olaf protects Bolli]
But when Olaf heard that Thorstein had bestirred him
swiftly and raised up a band of great many men, and
that the Willowdale men had done likewise, he had
men gathered together throughout all the Dales, and
a great multitude they were. The whole of this
band Olaf sent to Laugar, with this order: “It
is my will that you guard Bolli if he stand in need
thereof, and do it no less faithfully than if you were
following me; for my mind misgives me that the men
from beyond this countryside, whom, coming soon, we
shall be having on our hands, will deem that they
have somewhat of a loss to make up with Bolli.
And when he had put the matter in order in this manner,
Thorstein, with his following, and also the Willowdale
Page 92
men, came on, all wild with rage. Hall Gudmund’s
son and Kalf Asgeirson egged them on most to go and
force Bolli to let search be made for the sons of
Osvif till they should be found, for they could be
gone nowhere out of the countryside. But because
Olaf set himself so much against their making a raid
on Laugar, messages of peace were borne between the
two parties, and Bolli was most willing, and bade
Olaf settle all terms on his behalf, and Osvif said
it was not in his power to speak against this, for
no help had come to him from Snorri the Priest.
A peace meeting, therefore, took place at Lea-Shaws,
and the whole case was laid freely in Olaf’s
hand. For the slaughter of Kjartan there were
to come such fines and penalties as Olaf liked.
Then the peace meeting came to an end. Bolli,
by the counsel of Olaf, did not go to this meeting.
The award should be made known at Thorness Thing.
Now the Mere-men and Willowdale men rode to Herdholt.
[Sidenote: The death of Hrefna] Thorstein Kuggison
begged for Asgeir, son of Kjartan, to foster, as a
comfort to Hrefna. Hrefna went north with her
brothers, and was much weighed down with grief, nevertheless
she bore her sorrow with dignity, and was easy of
speech with every man. Hrefna took no other husband
after Kjartan. She lived but a little while after
coming to the north; and the tale goes that she died
of a broken heart.
CHAP. LI
Osvif’s Sons are Banished
[Sidenote: The revenge for Kjartan] Kjartan’s
body lay in state for a week in Herdholt. Thorstein
Egilson had had a church built at Burg. He took
the body of Kjartan home with him, and Kjartan was
buried at Burg. The church was newly consecrated,
and as yet hung in white. Now time wore on towards
the Thorness Thing, and the award was given against
Osvif’s sons, who were all banished the country.
Money was given to pay the cost of their going into
exile, but they were forbidden to come back to Iceland
so long as any of Olaf’s sons, or Asgeir, Kjartan’s
son, should be alive. For Gudlaug, the son of
Osvif’s sister, no weregild (atonement) should
be paid, because of his having set out against, and
laid ambush for, Kjartan, neither should Thorolf have
any compensation for the wounds he had got. Olaf
would not let Bolli be prosecuted, and bade him ransom
himself with a money fine. This Halldor and Stein,
and all the sons of Olaf, liked mightily ill, and
said it would go hard with Bolli if he was allowed
to stay in the same countryside as themselves.
Olaf saw that would work well enough as long as he
was on his legs. [Sidenote: Audun’s drowning]
There was a ship in Bjornhaven which belonged to Audun
Cable-hound. He was at the Thing, and said, “As
matters stand, the guilt of these men will be no less
in Norway, so long as any of Kjartan’s friends
are alive.” Then Osvif said, “You,
Cable-hound, will be no soothsayer in this matter,
for my sons will be highly accounted of among men of
Page 93
high degree, whilst you, Cable-hound, will pass, this
summer, into the power of trolls.” Audun
Cable-hound went out a voyage that summer and the
ship was wrecked amongst the Faroe Isles and every
man’s child on board perished, and Osvif’s
prophecy was thought to have come thoroughly home.
The sons of Osvif went abroad that summer, and none
ever came back again. In such a manner the blood-suit
came to an end that Olaf was held to have shown himself
all the greater a man, because where it was due, in
the case of the sons of Osvif, to wit, he drove matters
home to the very bone, but spared Bolli for the sake
of their kinship. Olaf thanked men well for the
help they had afforded him. By Olaf’s counsel
Bolli bought the land at Tongue. It is told that
Olaf lived three winters after Kjartan was slain.
After he was dead his sons shared the inheritance
he left behind. Halldor took over the manor of
Herdholt. Thorgerd, their mother, lived with Halldor;
she was most hatefully-minded towards Bolli, and thought
the reward he paid for his fostering a bitter one.
CHAP. LII
The Killing of Thorkell of Goat’s Peak
In the spring Bolli and Gudrun set up householding
at Saelingsdale-Tongue, and it soon became a stately
one. Bolli and Gudrun begat a son. To that
boy a name was given, and he was called Thorleik;
he was early a very fine lad, and a right nimble one.
Halldor Olafson lived at Herdholt, as has before been
written, and he was in most matters at the head of
his brothers. [Sidenote: Thorgerd and the shepherd
lad] The spring that Kjartan was slain Thorgerd Egil’s
daughter placed a lad, as kin to her, with Thorkell
of Goat-Peaks, and the lad herded sheep there through
the summer. Like other people he was much grieved
over Kjartan’s death. He could never speak
of Kjartan if Thorkell was near, for he always spoke
ill of him, and said he had been a “white”
man and of no heart; he often mimicked how Kjartan
had taken his death-wound. The lad took this
very ill, and went to Herdholt and told Halldor and
Thorgerd and begged them to take him in. Thorgerd
bade him remain in his service till the winter.
The lad said he had no strength to bear being there
any longer. “And you would not ask this
of me if you knew what heart-burn I suffer from all
this.” Then Thorgerd’s heart turned
at the tale of his grief, and she said that as far
as she was concerned, she would make a place for him
there. [Sidenote: The killing of Thorkell] Halldor
said, “Give no heed to this lad, he is not worth
taking in earnest.” Then Thorgerd answered,
“The lad is of little account,” says she,
“but Thorkell has behaved evilly in every way
in this matter, for he knew of the ambush the men
of Laugar laid for Kjartan, and would not warn him,
but made fun and sport of their dealings together,
and has since said many unfriendly things about the
matter; but it seems a matter far beyond you brothers
ever to seek revenge where odds are against you, now
Page 94
that you cannot pay out for their doings such scoundrels
as Thorkell is.” Halldor answered little
to that, but bade Thorgerd do what she liked about
the lad’s service. A few days after Halldor
rode from home, he and sundry other men together.
He went to Goat-Peaks, and surrounded Thorkell’s
house. Thorkell was led out and slain, and he
met his death with the utmost cowardice. Halldor
allowed no plunder, and they went home when this was
done. Thorgerd was well pleased over this deed,
and thought this reminder better than none. That
summer all was quiet, so to speak, and yet there was
the greatest ill-will between the sons of Olaf and
Bolli. The brothers bore themselves in the most
unyielding manner towards Bolli, while he gave in
to his kinsmen in all matters as long as he did not
lower himself in any way by so doing, for he was a
very proud man. Bolli had many followers and lived
richly, for there was no lack of money. Steinthor,
Olaf’s son, lived in Danastead in Salmon-river-Dale.
He had for wife Thurid, Asgeir’s daughter, who
had before been married to Thorkell Kuggi. Their
son was Steinthor, who was called “Stone-grig.”
CHAP. LIII
Thorgerd’s Egging, A.D. 1007
[Sidenote: Thorgerd goes to see Tongue] The next
winter after the death of Olaf Hoskuldson, Thorgerd,
Egil’s daughter, sent word to her son Steinthor
that he should come and meet her. When the mother
and son met she told him she wished to go up west
to Saurby, and see her friend Aud. She told Halldor
to come too. They were five together, and Halldor
followed his mother. They went on till they came
to a place in front of the homestead of Saelingsdale
Tongue. Then Thorgerd turned her horse towards
the house and asked, “What is this place called?”
Halldor answered, “You ask this, mother, not
because you don’t know it. This place is
called Tongue.” “Who lives here?”
said she. He answered, “You know that,
mother.” [Sidenote: She eggs on her sons]
Thorgerd said and snorted, “I know that well
enough,” she said. “Here lives Bolli,
the slayer of your brother, and marvellously unlike
your noble kindred you turn out in that you will not
avenge such a brother as Kjartan was; never would
Egil, your mother’s father, have behaved in
such a manner; and a piteous thing it is to have dolts
for sons; indeed, I think it would have suited you
better if you had been your father’s daughter
and had married. For here, Halldor, it comes to
the old saw: ‘No stock without a duffer,’
and this is the ill-luck of Olaf I see most clearly,
how he blundered in begetting his sons. This
I would bring home to you, Halldor,” says she,
“because you look upon yourself as being the
foremost among your brothers. Now we will turn
back again, for all my errand here was to put you in
mind of this, lest you should have forgotten it already.”
Then Halldor answered, “We shall not put it
down as your fault, mother, if this should slip out
Page 95
of our minds.” By way of answer Halldor
had few words to say about this, but his heart swelled
with wrath towards Bolli. The winter now passed
and summer came, and time glided on towards the Thing.
Halldor and his brothers made it known that they will
ride to the Thing. They rode with a great company,
and set up the booth Olaf had owned. The Thing
was quiet, and no tidings to tell of it. There
were at the Thing from the north the Willowdale men,
the sons of Gudmund Solmundson. Bardi Gudmundson
was then eighteen winters old; he was a great and
strong man. The sons of Olaf asked Bardi, their
nephew, to go home with them, and added many pressing
words to the invitation. Hall, the son of Gudmund,
was not in Iceland then. Bardi took up their bidding
gladly, for there was much love between those kinsmen.
Bardi rode west from the Thing with the sons of Olaf.
They came home to Herdholt, and Bardi tarried the
rest of the summer time.
CHAP. LIV
Halldor prepares to avenge Kjartan
[Sidenote: They plan revenge,] Now Halldor told
Bardi in secret that the brothers had made up their
minds to set on Bolli, for they could no longer withstand
the taunts of their mother. “And we will
not conceal from you, kinsman Bardi, that what mostly
lay behind the invitation to you was this, that we
wished to have your help and fellowship.”
Then Bardi answered, “That will be a matter ill
spoken of, to break the peace on one’s own kinsmen,
and on the other hand it seems to me nowise an easy
thing to set on Bolli. He has many men about
him and is himself the best of fighters, and is not
at a loss for wise counsel with Gudrun and Osvif at
his side. Taking all these matters together they
seem to me nowise easy to overcome.” Halldor
said, “There are things we stand more in need
of than to make the most of the difficulties of this
affair. Nor have I broached it till I knew that
it must come to pass, that we make earnest of wreaking
revenge on Bolli. And I hope, kinsman, you will
not withdraw from doing this journey with us.”
Bardi answered, “I know you do not think it likely
that I will draw back, neither do I desire to do so
if I see that I cannot get you to give it up yourselves.”
“There you do your share in the matter honourably,”
said Halldor, “as was to be looked for from
you.” Bardi said they must set about it
with care. [Sidenote: and prepare to attack Bolli]
Halldor said he had heard that Bolli had sent his
house-carles from home, some north to Ramfirth to meet
a ship and some out to Middlefell strand. “It
is also told me that Bolli is staying at the out-dairy
in Saelingsdale with no more than the house-carles
who are doing the haymaking. And it seems to me
we shall never have a better chance of seeking a meeting
with Bolli than now.” So this then Halldor
and Bardi settled between them. There was a man
named Thorstein the Black, a wise man and wealthy;
he lived at Hundidale in the Broadfirth-Dales; he
Page 96
had long been a friend of Olaf Peacock’s.
A sister of Thorstein was called Solveig; she was married
to a man who was named Helgi, who was son of Hardbein.
Helgi was a very tall and strong man, and a great
sailor; he had lately come to Iceland, and was staying
with his brother-in-law Thorstein. Halldor sent
word to Thorstein the Black and Helgi his brother-in-law,
and when they were come to Herdholt Halldor told them
what he was about, and how he meant to carry it out,
and asked them to join in the journey with him.
Thorstein showed an utter dislike of this undertaking,
saying, “It is the most heinous thing that you
kinsmen should go on killing each other off like that;
and now there are but few men left in your family
equal to Bolli.” But though Thorstein spoke
in this wise it went for nought. [Sidenote: Thorgerd
goes with her sons] Halldor sent word to Lambi, his
father’s brother, and when he came and met Halldor
he told him what he was about, and Lambi urged hard
that this should be carried out. Goodwife Thorgerd
also egged them on eagerly to make an earnest of their
journey, and said she should never look upon Kjartan
as avenged until Bolli paid for him with his life.
After this they got ready for the journey. In
this raid there were the four sons of Olaf and the
fifth was Bardi. There were the sons of Olaf,
Halldor, Steinthor, Helgi, and Hoskuld, but Bardi
was Gudmund’s son. Lambi was the sixth,
the seventh was Thorstein, and the eighth Helgi, his
brother-in-law, the ninth An Brushwood-belly.
Thorgerd betook herself also to the raid with them;
but they set themselves against it, and said that
such were no journeys for women. She said she
would go indeed, “For so much I know of you,
my sons, that whetting is what you want.”
They said she must have her own way.
CHAP. LV
The Death of Bolli
[Sidenote: The journey] After that they rode
away from home out of Herdholt, the nine of them together,
Thorgerd making the tenth. They rode up along
the foreshore and so to Lea-shaws during the early
part of the night. They did not stop before they
got to Saelingsdale in the early morning tide.
There was a thick wood in the valley at that time.
Bolli was there in the out-dairy, as Halldor had heard.
The dairy stood near the river at the place now called
Bolli’s-tofts. Above the dairy there is
a large hill-rise stretching all the way down to Stack-gill.
Between the mountain slope above and the hill-rise
there is a wide meadow called Barni; it was there
Bolli’s house-carles were working. Halldor
and his companions rode across Ran-meads unto Oxgrove,
and thence above Hammer-Meadow, which was right against
the dairy. They knew there were many men at the
dairy, so they got off their horses with a view to
biding the time when the men should leave the dairy
for their work. Bolli’s shepherd went early
that morning after the flocks up into the mountain
side, and from there he saw the men in the wood as
Page 97
well as the horses tied up, and misdoubted that those
who went on the sly in this manner would be no men
of peace. So forthwith he makes for the dairy
by the straightest cut in order to tell Bolli that
men were come there. Halldor was a man of keen
sight. He saw how that a man was running down
the mountain side and making for the dairy. He
said to his companions that “That must surely
be Bolli’s shepherd, and he must have seen our
coming; so we must go and meet him, and let him take
no news to the dairy.” They did as he bade
them. [Sidenote: Bolli prepares to meet them]
An Brushwood-belly went the fastest of them and overtook
the man, picked him up, and flung him down. Such
was that fall that the lad’s back-bone was broken.
After that they rode to the dairy. Now the dairy
was divided into two parts, the sleeping-room and
the byre. Bolli had been early afoot in the morning
ordering the men to their work, and had lain down again
to sleep when the house-carles went away. In
the dairy therefore there were left the two, Gudrun
and Bolli. They awoke with the din when they
got off their horses, and they also heard them talking
as to who should first go on to the dairy to set on
Bolli. Bolli knew the voice of Halldor, as well
as that of sundry more of his followers. Bolli
spoke to Gudrun, and bade her leave the dairy and go
away, and said that their meeting would not be such
as would afford her much pastime. Gudrun said
she thought such things alone would befall there worthy
of tidings as she might be allowed to look upon, and
held that she would be of no hurt to Bolli by taking
her stand near to him. Bolli said that in this
matter he would have his way, and so it was that Gudrun
went out of the dairy; she went down over the brink
to a brook that ran there, and began to wash some
linen. Bolli was now alone in the dairy; he took
his weapon, set his helm on his head, held a shield
before him, and had his sword, Footbiter, in his hand:
he had no mail coat. Halldor and his followers
were talking to each other outside as to how they
should set to work, for no one was very eager to go
into the dairy. Then said An Brushwood-belly,
“There are men here in this train nearer in
kinship to Kjartan than I am, but not one there will
be in whose mind abides more steadfastly than in mine
the event when Kjartan lost his life. When I
was being brought more dead than alive home to Tongue,
and Kjartan lay slain, my one thought was that I would
gladly do Bolli some harm whenever I should get the
chance. [Sidenote: Bolli is wounded] So I shall
be the first to go into the dairy.” Then
Thorstein the Black answered, “Most valiantly
is that spoken; but it would be wiser not to plunge
headlong beyond heed, so let us go warily now, for
Bolli will not be standing quiet when he is beset;
and however underhanded he may be where he is, you
may make up your mind for a brisk defence on his part,
strong and skilled at arms as he is. He also
has a sword that for a weapon is a trusty one.”
Page 98
Then An went into the dairy hard and swift, and held
his shield over his head, turning forward the narrower
part of it. Bolli dealt him a blow with Footbiter,
and cut off the tail-end of the shield, and clove An
through the head down to the shoulder, and forthwith
he gat his death. Then Lambi went in; he held
his shield before him, and a drawn sword in his hand.
In the nick of time Bolli pulled Footbiter out of the
wound, whereat his shield veered aside so as to lay
him open to attack. So Lambi made a thrust at
him in the thigh, and a great wound that was.
Bolli hewed in return, and struck Lambi’s shoulder,
and the sword flew down along the side of him, and
he was rendered forthwith unfit to fight, and never
after that time for the rest of his life was his arm
any more use to him. [Sidenote: Bolli’s
death] At this brunt Helgi, the son of Hardbien, rushed
in with a spear, the head of which was an ell long,
and the shaft bound with iron. When Bolli saw
that he cast away his sword, and took his shield in
both hands, and went towards the dairy door to meet
Helgi. Helgi thrust at Bolli with the spear right
through the shield and through him. Now Bolli
leaned up against the dairy wall, and the men rushed
into the dairy, Halldor and his brothers, to wit,
and Thorgerd went into the dairy as well. Then
spoke Bolli, “Now it is safe, brothers, to come
nearer than hitherto you have done,” and said
he weened that defence now would be but short.
Thorgerd answered his speech, and said there was no
need to shrink from dealing unflinchingly with Bolli,
and bade them “walk between head and trunk.”
Bolli stood still against the dairy wall, and held
tight to him his kirtle lest his inside should come
out. Then Steinthor Olafson leapt at Bolli, and
hewed at his neck with a large axe just above his
shoulders, and forthwith his head flew off. Thorgerd
bade him “hale enjoy hands,” and said that
Gudrun would have now a while a red hair to trim for
Bolli. [Sidenote: Gudrun’s courage] After
that they went out of the dairy. Gudrun now came
up from the brook, and spoke to Halldor, and asked
for tidings of what had befallen in their dealings
with Bolli. They told her all that had happened.
Gudrun was dressed in a kirtle of “ram"-stuff,[7]
and a tight-fitting woven bodice, a high bent coif
on her head, and she had tied a scarf round her with
dark-blue stripes, and fringed at the ends. Helgi
Hardbienson went up to Gudrun, and caught hold of the
scarf end, and wiped the blood off the spear with it,
the same spear with which he had thrust Bolli through.
Gudrun glanced at him and smiled slightly. Then
Halldor said, “That was blackguardly and gruesomely
done.” Helgi bade him not be angry about
it, “For I am minded to think that under this
scarf end abides undoer of my life.” Then
they took their horses and rode away. Gudrun went
along with them talking with them for a while, and
then she turned back.
[Footnote 7: Unknown what stuff.]
CHAP. LVI
Page 99
Bolli Bollison is born, A.D. 1008
The followers of Halldor now fell a-talking how that
Gudrun must think but little of the slaying of Bolli,
since she had seen them off chatting and talked to
them altogether as if they had done nothing that she
might take to heart. Then Halldor answered, “That
is not my feeling, that Gudrun thinks little of Bolli’s
death; I think the reason of her seeing us off with
a chat was far rather, that she wanted to gain a thorough
knowledge as to who the men were who had partaken
in this journey. Nor is it too much said of Gudrun
that in all mettle of mind and heart she is far above
other women. Indeed, it is only what might be
looked for that Gudrun should take sorely to heart
the death of Bolli, for, truth to tell, in such men
as was Bolli there is the greatest loss, though we
kinsmen, bore not about the good luck to live in peace
together.” After that they rode home to
Herdholt. These tidings spread quickly far and
wide and were thought startling, and at Bolli’s
death there was the greatest grief. [Sidenote:
Snorri counsels Gudrun] Gudrun sent straightway men
to Snorri the Priest, for Osvif and she thought that
all their trust was where Snorri was. Snorri
started quickly at the bidding of Gudrun and came
to Tongue with sixty men, and a great ease to Gudrun’s
heart his coming was. He offered her to try to
bring about a peaceful settlement, but Gudrun was
but little minded on behalf of Thorleik to agree to
taking money for the slaughter of Bolli. “It
seems to me, Snorri, that the best help you can afford
me,” she said, “is to exchange dwellings
with me, so that I be not next-door neighbour to the
Herdholtings.” At that time Snorri had great
quarrels with the dwellers at Eyr, but said he would
do this for the sake of his friendship with Gudrun.
“Yet, Gudrun, you will have to stay on this
year at Tongue.” Snorri then made ready
to go away, and Gudrun gave him honourable gifts.
And now Snorri rides away, and things went pretty
quietly on that year. [Sidenote: The birth of
Bolli Bollison] The next winter after the killing
of Bolli Gudrun gave birth to a child; it was a male,
and he was named Bolli. He was at an early age
both big and goodly, and Gudrun loved him very much.
Now as the winter passed by and the spring came the
bargain took place which had been bespoken in that
Snorri and Gudrun changed lands. Snorri went to
Tongue and lived there for the rest of his life, and
Gudrun went to Holyfell, she and Osvif, and there
they set up a stately house. There Thorleik and
Bolli, the sons of Gudrun, grew up. Thorleik was
four years old at the time when Bolli his father was
slain.
CHAP. LVII
About Thorgils Hallason, A.D. 1018
Page 100
There was a man named Thorgils Hallason; he was known
by his mother’s name, as she lived longer than
his father, whose name was Snorri, son of Alf o’
Dales. Halla, Thorgil’s mother, was daughter
of Gest Oddliefson. Thorgils lived in Horddale
at a place called Tongue. Thorgils was a man
great and goodly of body, the greatest swaggerer,
and was spoken of as one of no fairness in dealings
with men. Between him and Snorri the Priest there
was often little love lost, for Snorri found Thorgils
both meddlesome and flaunting of demeanour. Thorgils
would get up many errands on which to go west into
the countryside, and always came to Holyfell offering
Gudrun to look after her affairs, but she only took
the matter quietly and made but little of it all.
Thorgils asked for her son Thorleik to go home with
him, and he stayed for the most part at Tongue and
learnt law from Thorgils, for he was a man most skilled
in law-craft. At that time Thorkell Eyjolfson
was busy in trading journeys; he was a most renowned
man, and of high birth, and withal a great friend
of Snorri the Priest. He would always be staying
with Thorstein Kuggison, his kinsman, when he was out
here (in Iceland). [Sidenote: The outlaw Grim]
Now, one time when Thorkell had a ship standing up
in Vadil, on Bardistrand, it befell, in Burgfirth,
that the son of Eid of Ridge was killed by the sons
of Helga from Kropp. Grim was the name of the
man who had done the manslaughter, and that of his
brother was Nial, who was drowned in White-river;
a little later on Grim was outlawed to the woods because
of the manslaughter, and he lay out in the mountains
whilst he was under the award of outlawry. He
was a great man and strong. Eid was then very
old when this happened, so the case was not followed
up. People blamed Thorkell very much that he
did not see matters righted. [Sidenote: Thorkell
goes to find Grim] The next spring when Thorkell had
got his ship ready he went south across Broadfirth-country,
and got a horse there and rode alone, not stopping
in his journey till he got as far as Ridge, to Eid,
his kinsman. Eid took him in joyfully. Thorkell
told him his errand, how that he would go and find
Grim his outlaw, and asked Eid if he knew at all where
his lair was. Eid answered, “I am nowise
eager for this; it seems to me you have much to risk
as to how the journey may speed, seeing that you will
have to deal with a man of Hel’s strength, such
as Grim. But if you will go, then start with
many men, so that you may have it all your own way.”
“That to me is no prowess,” said Thorkell,
“to draw together a great company against one
man. But what I wish is, that you would lend me
the sword Skofnung, for then I ween I shall be able
to overcome a mere runagate, be he never so mighty
a man of his hands.” “You must have
your way in this,” said Eid, “but it will
not come to me unawares, if, some day, you should
come to rue this wilfulness. But inasmuch as you
will have it that you are doing this for my sake, what
Page 101
you ask for shall not be withheld, for I think Skofnung
well bestowed if you bear it. But the nature
of the sword is such that the sun must not shine upon
its hilt, nor must it be drawn if a woman should be
near. If a man be wounded by the sword the hurt
may not be healed, unless the healing-stone that goes
with the sword be rubbed thereon.” Thorkell
said he would pay careful heed to this, and takes over
the sword, asking Eid to point out to him the way
to where Grim might have his lair. Eid said he
was most minded to think that Grim had his lair north
on Twodays-Heath by the Fishwaters. Then Thorkell
rode northward upon the heath the way which Eid did
point out to him, and when he had got a long way onward
over the heath he saw near some great water a hut,
and makes his way for it.
CHAP. LVIII
Thorkell and Grim, and their Voyage Abroad
Thorkell now comes to the hut, he sees where a man
is sitting by the water at the mouth of a brook, where
he was line-fishing, and had a cloak over his head.
[Sidenote: They fight] Thorkell leapt off his
horse and tied it up under the wall of the hut.
Then he walks down to the water to where the man was
sitting. Grim saw the shadow of a man cast on
the water, and springs up at once. By then Thorkell
had got very nearly close up to him, and strikes at
him. The blow caught him on his arm just above
the wolf-joint (the wrist), but that was not a great
wound. Grim sprang forthwith upon Thorkell, and
they seized each other wrestling-wise, and speedily
the odds of strength told, and Thorkell fell and Grim
on the top of him. Then Grim asked who this man
might be. Thorkell said that did not at all matter
to him. [Sidenote: They make peace] Grim said,
“Now things have befallen otherwise than you
must have thought they would, for now your life will
be in my power.” Thorkell said he would
not pray for peace for himself, “for lucklessly
I have taken this in hand.” Grim said he
had had enough mishaps for him to give this one the
slip, “for to you some other fate is ordained
than that of dying at this our meeting, and I shall
give you your life, while you repay me in whatever
kind you please.” Now they both stand up
and walk home to the hut. Thorkell sees that Grim
was growing faint from loss of blood, so he took Skofnung’s-stone
and rubbed it on, and ties it to the arm of Grim,
and it took forthwith all smarting pain and swelling
out of the wound. They stayed there that night.
In the morning Thorkell got ready to go away, and
asked if Grim would go with him. He said that
sure enough that was his will. Thorkell turns
straightway westward without going to meet Eid, nor
halted he till he came to Saelingsdale Tongue. [Sidenote:
Thorkell and Grim go to Snorri] Snorri the Priest
welcomes him with great blitheness. Thorkell told
him that his journey had sped lucklessly. Snorri
said it had turned out well, “for Grim looks
to me a man endowed with good luck, and my will is
Page 102
that you make matters up with him handsomely.
But now, my friend, I would like to counsel you to
leave off trade-journeyings, and to settle down and
marry, and become a chief as befits your high birth.”
Thorkell answered, “Often your counsels have
stood me in good stead,” and he asked if Snorri
had bethought him of the woman he should woo.
Snorri answers, “You must woo the woman who
is the best match for you, and that woman is Gudrun,
Osvif’s daughter.” Thorkell said
it was true that a marriage with her would be an honourable
one. “But,” says he, “I think
her fierce heart and reckless-mindedness weigh heavily,
for she will want to have her husband, Bolli, avenged.
Besides, it is said that on this matter there is some
understanding between her and Thorgils Hallason, and
it may be that this will not be altogether to his
liking. Otherwise, Gudrun pleases me well.”
Snorri said, “I will undertake to see that no
harm shall come to you from Thorgils; but as to the
revenge for Bolli, I am rather in hopes that concerning
that matter some change will have befallen before these
seasons (this year) are out.” Thorkell
answered, “It may be that these be no empty
words you are speaking now. But as to the revenge
of Bolli, that does not seem to me more likely to
happen now than it did a while ago, unless into that
strife some of the greater men may be drawn.”
Snorri said, “I should be well pleased to see
you go abroad once more this summer, to let us see
then what happens.” Thorkell said so it
should be, and they parted, leaving matters where
they now stood. Thorkell went west over Broadfirth-country
to his ship. He took Grim with him abroad.
They had a good summer-voyage, and came to the south
of Norway. Then Thorkell said to Grim, “You
know how the case stands, and what things happened
to bring about our acquaintance, so I need say nothing
about that matter; but I would fain that it should
turn out better than at one time it seemed likely
it would. I have found you a valiant man, and
for that reason I will so part from you, as if I had
never borne you any grudge. I will give you as
much merchandise as you need in order to be able to
join the guild of good merchants. But do not
settle down here in the north of this land, for many
of Eid’s kinsmen are about on trading journeys
who bear you heavy ill-will.” Grim thanked
him for these words, and said he could never have
thought of asking for as much as he offered. At
parting Thorkell gave to Grim a goodly deal of merchandise,
and many men said that this deed bore the stamp of
a great man. [Sidenote: The end of the story of
Grim] After that Grim went east in the Wick, settled
there, and was looked upon as a mighty man of his
ways; and therewith comes to an end what there is
to be told about Grim. Thorkell was in Norway
through the winter, and was thought a man of much
account; he was exceeding wealthy in chattels.
Now this matter must be left for a while, and the
story must be taken up out in Iceland, so let us hear
what matters befell there for tidings to be told of
whilst Thorkell was abroad.
Page 103
CHAP. LIX
Gudrun demands Revenge for Bolli, A.D. 1019
In “Twinmonth” that summer Gudrun, Osvif’s
daughter, went from home up into the Dales. She
rode to Thickshaw; and at this time Thorleik was sometimes
at Thickshaw with the sons of Armod Halldor and Ornolf,
and sometimes Tongue with Thorgils. [Sidenote:
Gudrun meets Snorri] The same night Gudrun sent a
man to Snorri Godi saying that she wished to meet
him without fail the next day. Snorri got ready
at once and rode with one other man until he came
to Hawkdale-river; on the northern side of that river
stands a crag by the river called Head, within the
land of Lea-Shaw. At this spot Gudrun had bespoken
that she and Snorri should meet. They both came
there at one and the same time. With Gudrun there
was only one man, and he was Bolli, son of Bolli; he
was now twelve years old, but fulfilled of strength
and wits was he, so much so, that many were they who
were no whit more powerful at the time of ripe manhood;
and now he carried Footbiter. Snorri and Gudrun
now fell to talking together; but Bolli and Snorri’s
follower sat on the crag and watched people travelling
up and down the countryside. When Snorri and
Gudrun had asked each other for news, Snorri inquired
on what errand he was called, and what had come to
pass lately that she sent him word so hurriedly.
Gudrun said, “Truth to tell, to me is ever fresh
the event which I am about to bring up, and yet it
befell twelve years ago; for it is about the revenge
of Bolli I wish to speak, and it ought not to take
you unawares. I have called it to your mind from
time to time. I must also bring this home to you
that to this end you have promised me some help if
I but waited patiently, but now I think it past hope
that you will give any heed to our case. [Sidenote:
They talk of revenge] I have now waited as long as
my temper would hold out, and I must have whole-hearted
counsel from you as to where this revenge is to be
brought home.” Snorri asked what she chiefly
had in her mind’s eye. Gudrun said, “It
is my wish that all Olaf’s sons should not go
scatheless.” Snorri said he must forbid
any onset on the men who were not only of the greatest
account in the countryside, but also closely akin
to those who stand nearest to back up the revenge;
and it is high time already that these family feuds
come to an end. Gudrun said, “Then Lambi
shall be set upon and slain; for then he, who is the
most eager of them for evil, would be put out of the
way.” Snorri said, “Lambi is guilty
enough that he should be slain; but I do not think
Bolli any the more revenged for that; for when at
length peace should come to be settled, no such disparity
between them would be acknowledged as ought to be due
to Bolli when the manslaughters of both should come
up for award.” Gudrun spoke, “It
may be that we shall not get our right out of the men
of Salmon-river-Dale, but some one shall pay dear
Page 104
for it, whatever dale he may dwell in. So we
shall turn upon Thorstein the Black, for no one has
taken a worse share in these matters than he.”
[Sidenote: Snorri’s advice] Snorri spake,
“Thorstein’s guilt against you is the same
as that of the other men who joined in the raid against
Bolli, but did not wound him. But you leave such
men to sit by in quiet on whom it seems to me revenge
wrought would be revenge indeed, and who, moreover,
did take the life of Bolli, such as was Helgi Hardbienson.”
Gudrun said, “That is true, but I cannot be sure
that, in that case, all these men against whom I have
been stirring up enmity will sit quietly by doing
nothing.” Snorri said, “I see a good
way to hinder that. Lambi and Thorstein shall
join the train of your sons, and that is a fitting
ransom for those fellows, Lambi and Thorstein; but
if they will not do this, then I shall not plead for
them to be let off, whatever penalty you may be pleased
to put upon them.” Gudrun spake: “How
shall we set about getting these men that you have
named to go on this journey?” Snorri spake:
“That is the business of them who are to be
at the head of the journey.” Gudrun spake:
“In this we must have your foresight as to who
shall rule the journey and be the leader.”
Then Snorri smiled and said, “You have chosen
your own men for it.” Gudrun replied, “You
are speaking of Thorgils.” Snorri said so
it was. Gudrun spake: “I have talked
the matter over already with Thorgils, but now it
is as good as all over, for he gave me the one choice,
which I would not even look at. He did not back
out of undertaking to avenge Bolli, if he could have
me in marriage in return; but that is past all hope,
so I cannot ask him to go this journey.” [Sidenote:
The trick to be played on Thorgils] Snorri spoke:
“On this I will give you a counsel, for I do
not begrudge Thorgils this journey. You shall
promise marriage to him, yet you shall do it in language
of this double meaning, that of men in this land you
will marry none other but Thorgils, and that shall
be holden to, for Thorkell Eyjolfson is not, for the
time being, in this land, but it is he whom I have
in my mind’s eye for this marriage.”
Gudrun spake: “He will see through this
trick.” Snorri answered, “Indeed he
will not see through it, for Thorgils is better known
for foolhardiness than wits. Make the covenant
with but few men for witnesses, and let Halldor, his
foster-brother, be there, but not Ornolf, for he has
more wits, and lay the blame on me if this will not
work out.” After that they parted their
talk and each bade the other farewell, Snorri riding
home, and Gudrun unto Thickshaw. The next morning
Gudrun rode from Thickshaw and her sons with her,
and when they ride west along Shawstrand they see
that men are riding after them. They ride on quickly
and catch them up swiftly, and lo, there was Thorgils
Hallason. They greeted each other well, and now
ride on in the day all together, out to Holyfell.
CHAP. LX
Page 105
The Egging of Gudrun
[Sidenote: Gudrun and her sons] A few nights
after Gudrun had come home she called her sons to
her to have a talk with them in her orchard; and when
they were come there they saw how there were lying
out some linen clothes, a shirt and linen breeches,
and they were much stained with blood. Then spake
Gudrun: “These same clothes you see here
cry to you for your father’s revenge. I
will not say many words on this matter, for it is
past hope that you will heed an egging-on by words
alone if you bring not home to your minds such hints
and reminders as these.” The brothers were
much startled as this, and at what Gudrun had to say;
but yet this way they made answer that they had been
too young to seek for revenge without a leader; they
knew not, they felt, how to frame a counsel for themselves
or others either. “But we might well bear
in mind what we have lost.” Gudrun said,
“They would be likely to give more thought to
horse-fights or sports.” After that they
went away. The next night the brothers could
not sleep. Thorgils got aware of this, and asked
them what was the matter. They told him all the
talk they had had with their mother, and this withal
that they could no longer bear their grief or their
mother’s taunts. “We will seek revenge,”
said Bolli, “now that we brothers have come
to so ripe an age that men will be much after us if
we do not take the matter in hand.” [Sidenote:
Thorgils promises to help in the revenge] The next
day Gudrun and Thorgils had a talk together, and Gudrun
started speaking in this wise: “I am given
to think, Thorgils, that my sons brook it ill to sit
thus quietly on any longer without seeking revenge
for their father’s death. But what mostly
has delayed the matter hitherto is that up to now I
deemed Thorleik and Bolli too young to be busy in
taking men’s lives. But need enough there
has been to call this to mind a good long time before
this. Thorgils answered, “There is no use
in your talking this matter over with me, because
you have given a flat denial to ’walking with
me’ (marrying me). But I am in just the
same frame of mind as I have been before, when we
have had talks about this matter. If I can marry
you, I shall not think twice about killing either or
both of the two who had most to do with the murder
of Bolli.” Gudrun spoke: “I am
given to think that to Thorleik no man seems as well
fitted as you to be the leader if anything is to be
done in the way of deeds of hardihood. Nor is
it a matter to be hidden from you that the lads are
minded to go for Helgi Hardbienson the ‘Bareserk,’
who sits at home in his house in Skorridale misdoubting
himself of nothing.” Thorgils spake:
“I never care whether he is called Helgi or by
any other name, for neither in Helgi nor in any one
else do I deem I have an over-match in strength to
deal with. As far as I am concerned, the last
word on this matter is now spoken if you promise before
witnesses to marry me when, together with your sons,
Page 106
I have wreaked the revenge.” Gudrun said
she would fulfil all she should agree to, even though
such agreement were come to before few men to witness
it. “And,” said she, “this
then we shall settle to have done.” Gudrun
bade be called thither Halldor, Thorgils’ foster-brother,
and her own sons. Thorgils bade that Ornolf should
also be with them. Gudrun said there was no need
of that, “For I am more doubtful of Ornolf’s
faithfulness to you than I think you are yourself.”
[Sidenote: Thorgils deceived by Gudrun] Thorgils
told her to do as she liked. Now the brothers
come and meet Gudrun and Thorgils, Halldor being also
at the parley with them. Gudrun now sets forth
to them that “Thorgils has said he will be the
leader in this raid against Helgi Hardbienson, together
with my sons, for revenge of Bolli, and Thorgils has
bargained in return for this undertaking to get me
for wife. Now I avow, with you to witness, that
I promise this to Thorgils, that of men in this land
I shall marry none but him, and I do not purpose to
go and marry in any other land.” Thorgils
thought that this was binding enough, and did not
see through it. And now they broke up their talk.
This counsel is now fully settled that Thorgils must
betake himself to this journey. He gets ready
to leave Holyfell, and with him the sons of Gudrun,
and they rode up into the Dales and first to the homestead
at Tongue.
CHAP. LXI
Of Thorstein the Black and Lambi
[Sidenote: Thorstein the Black joins with the
brothers] The next Lord’s day a leet was held,
and Thorgils rode thither with his company, Snorri
Godi was not at the leet, but there was a great many
people together. During the day Thorgils fetched
up Thorstein the Black for a talk with him, and said,
“As you know, you were one in the onset by the
sons of Olaf when Bolli was slain, and you have made
no atonement for your guilt to his sons. Now
although a long time is gone since those things befell,
I think their mind has not given the slip to the men
who were in that raid. Now, these brothers look
in this light upon the matter, that it beseem them
least, by reason of kinship, to seek revenge on the
sons of Olaf; and so the brothers purpose to turn
for revenge upon Helgi Hardbienson, for he gave Bolli
his death-wound. So we ask this of you, Thorstein,
that you join in this journey with the brothers, and
thus purchase for yourself peace and good-will.”
Thorstein replied, “It beseems me not at all
to deal in treason with Helgi, my brother-in-law,
and I would far rather purchase my peace with as much
money as it would be to their honour to take.”
Thorgils said, “I think it is but little to the
mind of the brothers to do aught herein for their
own gain; so you need not hide it away from yourself,
Thorstein, that at your hands there lie two choices:
either to betake yourself to this journey, or to undergo
the harshest of treatments from them as soon as they
Page 107
may bring it about; and my will is, that you take
this choice in spite of the ties that bind you to
Helgi; for when men find themselves in such straits,
each must look after himself.” Thorstein
spake: “Will the same choice be given to
more of the men who are charged with guilt by the sons
of Bolli?” Thorgils answered, “The same
choice will be put to Lambi.” [Sidenote:
Lambi is persuaded to join them] Thorstein said he
would think better of it if he was not left the only
one in this plight. After that Thorgils called
Lambi to come and meet him, and bade Thorstein listen
to their talk. He said, “I wish to talk
over with you, Lambi, the same matter that I have
set forth to Thorstein; to wit, what amends you are
willing to make to the sons of Bolli for the charges
of guilt which they have against you? For it has
been told me as true that you wrought wounds on Bolli;
but besides that, you are heavily guilt-beset, in
that you urged it hard that Bolli should be slain;
yet, next to the sons of Olaf, you were entitled to
some excuse in the matter.” Then Lambi
asked what he would be asked to do. Thorgils
said the same choice would be put to him as to Thorstein,
“to join with the brothers in this journey.”
Lambi said, “This I think an evil price of peace
and a dastardly one, and I have no mind for this journey.”
Then said Thorstein, “It is not the only thing
open to view, Lambi, to cut so quickly away from this
journey; for in this matter great men are concerned,
men of much worth, moreover, who deem that they have
long had to put up with an unfair lot in life.
It is also told me of Bolli’s sons that they
are likely to grow into men of high mettle, and that
they are exceeding masterful; but the wrong they have
to wreak is great. We cannot think of escaping
from making some amends after such awful deeds.
I shall be the most open to people’s reproaches
for this by reason of my alliance with Helgi.
But I think most people are given to ‘setting
all aside for life,’ and the trouble on hand
that presses hardest must first be thrust out of the
way.” Lambi said, “It is easy to
see what you urge to be done, Thorstein; and I think
it well befitting that you have your own way in this
matter, if you think that is the only way you see open,
for ours has been a long partnership in great troubles.
[Sidenote: The journey settled] But I will have
this understood if I do go into this business, that
my kinsmen, the sons of Olaf, shall be left in peace
if the revenge on Helgi shall be carried out.”
Thorgils agreed to this on behalf of the brothers.
[Sidenote: The party leave home] So now it was
settled that Lambi and Thorstein should betake themselves
to the journey with Thorgils; and they bespoke it
between them that they should come early on the third
day (Tuesday)[8] to Tongue, in Hord-Dale. After
that they parted. Thorgils rode home that evening
to Tongue. Now passes on the time within which
it was bespoken they should come to Tongue. In
the morning of the third day (Tuesday), before sunrise,
Thorstein and Lambi came to Tongue, and Thorgils gave
them a cheerful welcome.
Page 108
[Footnote 8: The agreement was made on a Sunday.]
CHAP. LXII
Thorgils and his Followers leave Home
Thorgils got himself ready to leave home, and they
all rode up along Hord-Dale, ten of them together.
There Thorgils Hallason was the leader of the band.
In that train the sons of Bolli, Thorleik and Bolli,
and Thord the Cat, their brother, was the fourth, the
fifth was Thorstein the Black, the sixth Lambi, the
seventh and eighth Haldor and Ornolf, the ninth Svein,
and the tenth Hunbogi. Those last were the sons
of Alf o’ Dales. They rode on their way
up to Sweeping-Pass, and across Long-waterdale, and
then right across Burgfirth. They rode across
North-river at Isleford, but across White-river at
Bankford, a short way down from the homestead of By.
Then they rode over Reekdale, and over the neck of
land to Skorradale, and so up through the wood in
the neighbourhood of the farmstead of Water-Nook, where
they got off their horses, as it was very late in
the evening. The homestead of Water-Nook stands
a short way from the lake on the south side of the
river. [Sidenote: Thorgils takes the lead] Thorgils
said to his followers that they must tarry there over
night, “and I will go to the house and spy and
see if Helgi be at home. I am told Helgi has at
most times very few men with him, but that he is of
all men the wariest of himself, and sleeps on a strongly
made lock-bed.” Thorgils’ followers
bade him follow his own foresight. Thorgils now
changed his clothes, and took off his blue cloak,
and slipped on a grey foul-weather overall. He
went home to the house. When he was come near
to the home-field fence he saw a man coming to meet
him, and when they met Thorgils said, “You will
think my questions strange, comrade, but whose am
I come to in this countryside, and what is the name
of this dwelling, and who lives here?” The man
answered, “You must be indeed a wondrous fool
and wit-bereft if you have not heard Helgi Hardbienson
spoken of, the bravest of warriors, and a great man
withal.” Thorgils next asked how far Helgi
took kindly to unknown people coming to see him, such
as were in great need of help. He replied, “In
that matter, if truth is told, only good can be said
of Helgi, for he is the most large-hearted of men,
not only in giving harbour to comers, but also in
all his high conduct otherwise.” “Is
Helgi at home now?” asked Thorgils; “I
should like to ask him to take me in.” [Sidenote:
Thorgils and Helgi’s servant] The other then
asks what matters he had on his hands. Thorgils
answered, “I was outlawed this summer at the
Thing, and I want to seek for myself the help of some
such man as is a mighty one of his hands and ways,
and I will in return offer my fellowship and service.
So now you take me home to the house to see Helgi.”
“I can do that very well, to show you home,”
he said, “for you will be welcome to quarters
for the night, but you will not see Helgi, for he
Page 109
is not at home.” Then Thorgils asked where
he was. The man answered, “He is at his
out-dairy called Sarp.” Thorgils asked where
that was, and what men were with him. He said
his son Hardbien was there, and two other men, both
outlaws, whom he had taken in to shelter. Thorgils
bade him show the nearest way to the dairy, “for
I want to meet Helgi at once, when I can get to him
and plead my errand to him.” The house-carle
did so and showed him the way, and after that they
parted. Thorgils returned to the wood to his companions,
and told them what he had found out about Helgi.
“We must tarry here through the night, and not
go to the dairy till to-morrow morning.”
They did as he ordained, and in the morning Thorgils
and his band rode up through the wood till they were
within a short way from the dairy. Then Thorgils
bade them get off their horses and eat their morning
meal, and so they did, and kept them for a while.
CHAP. LXIII
The Description of his Enemies brought to Helgi
[Sidenote: Helgi and his shepherd] Now we must
tell what happened at the dairy where Helgi was, and
with him the men that were named before. In the
morning Helgi told his shepherd to go through the woods
in the neighbourhood of the dairy and look out for
people passing, and take heed of whatever else he
saw, to tell news of, “for my dreams have gone
heavily to-night.” The lad went even as
Helgi told him. He was away awhile, and when
he came back Helgi asked what he had seen to tell
tidings of. He answered, “I have seen what
I think is stuff for tidings.” Helgi asked
what that was. He said he had seen men, “and
none so few either, and I think they must have come
from beyond this countryside.” Helgi spoke:
“Where were they when you saw them, and what
were they doing, or did you take heed of the manner
of raiment, or their looks?” He answered, “I
was not so much taken aback at the sight as not to
mind those matters, for I knew you would ask about
them.” He also said they were but short
away from the dairy, and were eating their morning
meal. Helgi asked if they sat in a ring or side
by side in a line. He said they sat in a ring,
on their saddles. [Sidenote: The description
of Helgi’s enemies] Helgi said, “Tell me
now of their looks, and I will see if I can guess from
what they looked like who the men may be.”
The lad said, “There sat a man in a stained
saddle, in a blue cloak. He was great of growth,
and valiant-looking; he was bald in front and somewhat
‘tooth-bare.’” Helgi said, “I
know that man clearly from your tale. There you
have seen Thorgils Hallason, from west out of Hord-Dale.
I wonder what he wants with us, the hero.”
The lad spoke: “Next to him sat a man in
a gilded saddle; he had on a scarlet kirtle, and a
gold ring on his arm, and a gold-embroidered fillet
was tied round his head. This man had yellow
hair, waving down over his shoulders; he was fair of
hue, with a knot on his nose, which was somewhat turned
Page 110
up at the tip, with very fine eyes—blue-eyed
and swift-eyed, and with a glance somewhat restless,
broad-browed and full-cheeked; he had his hair cut
across his forehead. He was well grown as to
breadth of shoulders and depth of chest. He had
very beautiful hands, and strong-looking arms.
All his bearing was courteous, and, in a word, I have
never seen a man so altogether doughty-looking.
He was a young-looking man too, for his lips had grown
no beard, but it seemed to me he was aged by grief.”
Then Helgi answers: “You have paid a careful
heed, indeed, to this man, and of much account he
must needs be; yet this man, I think, I have never
seen, so I must make a guess at it who he is.
There, I think, must have been Bolli Bollison, for
I am told he has in him the makings of a man.”
[Sidenote: The description continued] Then the
lad went on: “Next there sat a man on an
enamelled saddle in a yellow green kirtle; he had
a great finger ring on his hand. This man was
most goodly to behold, and must still be young of age;
his hair was auburn and most comely, and in every
way he was most courtly.” Helgi answers,
“I think I know who this man is, of whom you
have now been telling. He must be Thorleik Bollison,
and a sharp and mindful man you are.” The
lad said again, “Next sat a young man; he was
in a blue kirtle and black breeches, and his tunic
tucked into them. This man was straight-faced,
light of hair, with a goodly-featured face, slender
and graceful.” Helgi answered, “I
know that man, for I must have seen him, though at
a time when he was quite young; for it must be Thord
Thordson, fosterling of Snorri the Priest. And
a very courtly band they have, the Westfirthers.
What is there yet to tell?” Then the lad said,
“There sat a man on a Scotch saddle, hoary of
beard and very sallow of hue, with black curly hair,
somewhat unsightly and yet warrior like; he had on
a grey pleated cape.” Helgi said, “I
clearly see who that man is; there is Lambi, the son
of Thorbjorn, from Salmon-river-Dale; but I cannot
think why he should be in the train of these brothers.”
[Sidenote: Further description of the men] The
lad spake: “There sat a man on a pommelled
saddle, and had on a blue cloak for an overall, with
a silver ring on his arm; he was a farmer-looking
sort of man and past the prime of life, with dark auburn
long curly hair, and scars about his face.”
“Now the tale grows worse by much,” said
Helgi, “for there you must have seen Thorstein
the Black, my brother-in-law; and a wondrous thing
indeed I deem it, that he should be in this journey,
nor would I ever offer him such a home-raid. But
what more is there still to tell?” He answered,
“Next there sat two men like each other to look
upon, and might have been of middle age; most brisk
they looked, red of hair, freckled of face, yet goodly
to behold.” Helgi said, “I can clearly
understand who those men are. There are the sons
of Armod, foster-brothers of Thorgils, Halldor and
Ornolf. And a very trustworthy fellow you are.
Page 111
But have you now told the tale of all the men you
saw?” He answered, “I have but little to
add now. Next there sat a man and looked out of
the circle; he was in a plate-corselet and had a steel
cap on his head, with a brim a hand’s breadth
wide; he bore a shining axe on his shoulder, the edge
of which must have measured an ell in length.
This man was dark of hue, black-eyed, and most viking
like.” Helgi answered, “I clearly
know this man from your tale. There has been
Hunbogi the Strong, son of Alf o’ Dales.
But what I find so hard to make out is, what they want
journeying with such a very picked company.”
The lad spoke again: “And still there sat
a man next to this strong-looking one, dark auburn
of hair, thick-faced and red-faced, heavy of brow,
of a tall middle size.” Helgi said, “You
need not tell the tale further, there must have been
Svein, son of Alf o’ Dales, brother of Hunbogi.
Now it would be as well not to stand shiftless in
the face of these men; for near to my mind’s
foreboding it is, that they are minded to have a meeting
with me or ever they leave this countryside; moreover,
in this train there are men who would hold that it
would have been but due and meet, though this our
meeting should have taken a good long time before
this. Now all the women who are in the dairy slip
on quickly men’s dress and take the horses that
are about the dairy and ride as quickly as possible
to the winter dwelling; it may be that those who are
besetting us about will not know whether men or women
be riding there; they need give us only a short respite
till we bring men together here, and then it is not
so certain on which side the outlook will be most
hopeful.” The women now rode off, four together.
[Sidenote: Hrapp joins the brothers and Thorgils]
Thorgils misdoubts him lest news of their coming may
have reached Helgi, and so bade the others take their
horses and ride after them at their swiftest, and so
they did, but before they mounted a man came riding
up to them openly in all men’s sight. He
was small of growth and all on the alert, wondrously
swift of glance and had a lively horse. This
man greeted Thorgils in a familiar manner, and Thorgils
asked him his name and family and also whence he had
come. He said his name was Hrapp, and he was from
Broadfirth on his mother’s side. “And
then I grew up, and I bear the name of Fight-Hrapp,
with the name follows that I am nowise an easy one
to deal with, albeit I am small of growth; but I am
a southlander on my father’s side, and have
tarried in the south for some winters. Now this
is a lucky chance, Thorgils, I have happened of you
here, for I was minded to come and see you anyhow,
even though I should find it a business somewhat hard
to follow up. [Sidenote: His talk and behaviour]
I have a trouble on hand; I have fallen out with my
master, and have had from him a treatment none of
the best; but it goes with the name, that I will stand
no man such shameful mishandling, so I made an outset
at him, but I guess I wounded him little or not at
all, for I did not wait long enough to see for myself,
but thought myself safe when I got on to the back
of this nag, which I took from the goodman.”
Hrapp says much, but asks for few things; yet soon
he got to know that they were minded to set on Helgi,
and that pleased him very much, and he said they would
not have to look for him behind.
Page 112
CHAP. LXIV
The Death of Helgi, A.D. 1019
Thorgils and his followers, as soon as they were on
horseback, set off at a hard ride, and rode now out
of the wood. They saw four men riding away from
the dairy, and they rode very fast too. Seeing
this, some of Thorgils’ companions said they
had better ride after them at their swiftest. [Sidenote:
The women leave the dairy] Then said Thorleik Bollison,
“We will just go to the dairy and see what men
are there, for I think it less likely that these be
Helgi and his followers. It seems to me that
those are only women.” A good many of them
gainsaid this. Thorgils said that Thorleik should
rule in the matter, for he knew that he was a very
far-sighted man. They now turned to the dairy.
Hrapp rode first, shaking the spear-stick he carried
in his hand, and thrusting it forward in front of himself,
and saying now was high time to try one’s self.
Helgi and his followers were not aware of anything
till Thorgils and his company had surrounded the dairy.
Helgi and his men shut the door, and seized their
weapons. Hrapp leapt forthwith upon the roof of
the dairy, and asked if old Reynard was in. Helgi
answered, “You will come to take for granted
that he who is here within is somewhat hurtful, and
will know how to bite near the warren.”
And forthwith Helgi thrust his spear out through the
window and through Hrapp, so that he fell dead to
earth from the spear. Thorgils bade the others
go heedfully and beware of mishaps, “for we
have plenty of means wherewith to get the dairy into
our power, and to overcome Helgi, placed as he is now,
for I am given to think that here but few men are
gathered together.” [Sidenote: The breaking
of the beam] The dairy was rigged over one roof-beam,
resting on two gables so that the ends of the beam
stuck out beyond each gable; there was a single turf
thatch on the house, which had not yet grown together.
Then Thorgils told some of his men to go to the beam
ends, and pull them so hard that either the beam should
break or else the rafters should slip in off it, but
others were to guard the door lest those within should
try and get out. Five they were, Helgi and his
within the dairy—Hardbien, his son, to wit,
he was twelve years old—his shepherd and
two other men, who had come to him that summer, being
outlaws—one called Thorgils, and the other
Eyolf. Thorstein the Black and Svein, son of Alf
o’ Dales, stood before the door. The rest
of the company were tearing the roof off the dairy.
Hunbogi the Strong and the sons of Armod took one end
of the beam, Thorgils, Lambi, and Gudrun’s sons
the other end. They now pull hard at the beam
till it broke asunder in the middle; just at this
Hardbien thrust a halberd out through where the door
was broken, and the thrust struck the steel cap of
Thorstein the Black and stuck in his forehead, and
that was a very great wound. Then Thorstein said,
as was true, that there were men before them.
Page 113
Next Helgi leapt so boldly out of the door so that
those nearest shrunk aback. Thorgils was standing
near, and struck after him with a sword, and caught
him on the shoulder and made a great wound. Helgi
turned to meet him, and had a wood-axe in his hand,
and said, “Still the old one will dare to look
at and face weapons,” and therewith he flung
the axe at Thorgils, and the axe struck his foot,
and a great wound that was. [Sidenote: Helgi’s
death] And when Bolli saw this he leapt forward at
Helgi with Footbiter in his hand, and thrust Helgi
through with it, and that was his death-blow.
Helgi’s followers leapt out of the dairy forthwith,
and Hardbien with them. Thorleik Bollison turned
against Eyolf, who was a strong man. Thorleik
struck him with his sword, and it caught him on the
leg above the knee and cut off his leg, and he fell
to earth dead. Hunbogi the Strong went to meet
Thorgils, and dealt a blow at him with an axe, and
it struck the back of him, and cut him asunder in
the middle. Thord Cat was standing near where
Hardbien leapt out, and was going to set upon him
straightway, but Bolli rushed forward when he saw
it, and bade no harm be done to Hardbien. “No
man shall do a dastard’s work here, and Hardbien
shall have life and limbs spared.” Helgi
had another son named Skorri. He was brought up
at Gugland in Reekdale the southernmost.
CHAP. LXV
Of Gudrun’s Deceit
[Sidenote: Thorgils’ return] After these
deeds Thorgils and his band rode away over the neck
to Reekdale, where they declared these manslaughters
on their hands. Then they rode the same way eastward
as they had ridden from the west, and did not stop
their journey till they came to Hord-Dale. They
now told the tidings of what had happened in their
journey, which became most famous, for it was thought
a great deed to have felled such a hero as was Helgi.
Thorgils thanked his men well for the journey, and
the sons of Bolli did the same. And now the men
part who had been in Thorgils’ train; Lambi rode
west to Salmon-river-Dale, and came first to Herdholt
and told his kinsmen most carefully the tidings of
what had happened in Skorradale. They were very
ill-pleased with his journey and laid heavy reproaches
upon him, saying he had shown himself much more of
the stock of Thorbjorn “Skrjup” than of
that of Myrkjartan, the Irish king. Lambi was
very angry at their talk, and said they knew but little
of good manners in overwhelming him with reproaches,
“for I have dragged you out of death,”
says he. After that they exchanged but few words,
for both sides were yet more fulfilled of ill-will
than before. Lambi now rode home to his manor.
Thorgils Hallason rode out to Holyfell, and with him
the sons of Gudrun and his foster-brothers Halldor
and Ornolf. [Sidenote: Gudrun receives them]
They came late in the evening to Holyfell, when all
men were in bed. Gudrun rose up and bade the
household get up and wait upon them. She went
into the guest-chamber and greeted Thorgils and all
the others, and asked for tidings. Thorgils returned
Gudrun’s greeting; he had laid aside his cloak
and his weapons as well, and sat then up against the
pillars. Thorgils had on a red-brown kirtle,
and had round his waist a broad silver belt.
Gudrun sat down on the bench by him. Then Thorgils
said this stave—
Page 114
“To Helgi’s home
a raid we led,
Gave ravens corpse-repast
to swallow,
We dyed shield-wands[9] with
blood all red,
As Thorleik’s lead our
band did follow.
And at our hands there perished
three
Keen helmet-stems,[10] accounted
truly
As worthies of the folk—and
we
Claim Bolli now’s avenged
full duly.”
Gudrun asked them most carefully for the tidings of
what had happened on their journey. Thorgils
told her all she wished. Gudrun said the journey
had been most stirringly carried out, and bade them
have her thanks for it. After that food was set
before them, and after they had eaten they were shown
to bed, and slept the rest of the night. The
next day Thorgils went to talk to Gudrun, and said,
“Now the matter stands thus, as you know, Gudrun,
that I have brought to an end the journey you bade
me undertake, and I must claim that, in a full manly
wise, that matter has been turned out of hand; you
will also call to mind what you promised me in return,
and I think I am now entitled to that prize.”
[Sidenote: Thorgils discovers Gudrun’s trick]
Then Gudrun said, “It is not such a long time
since we last talked together that I should have forgotten
what we said, and my only aim is to hold to all I
agreed to as concerning you. Or what does your
mind tell you as to how matters were bespoken between
us?” Thorgils said she must remember that, and
Gudrun answered, “I think I said that of men
within this land I would marry none but you; or have
you aught to say against that?” Thorgils said
she was right. “That is well then,”
said Gudrun, “that our memory should be one
and the same on this matter. And I will not put
it off from you any longer, that I am minded to think
that it is not fated to me to be your wife. Yet
I deem that I fulfil to you all uttered words, though
I marry Thorkell Eyjolfson, who at present is not
in this land.” [Sidenote: Gest’s prophecy
fulfilled] Then Thorgils said, and flushed up very
much, “Clearly I do see from whence that chill
wave comes running, and from thence cold counsels have
always come to me. I know that this is the counsel
of Snorri the Priest.” Thorgils sprang
up from this talk and was very angry, and went to
his followers and said he would ride away. Thorleik
disliked very much that things should have taken such
a turn as to go against Thorgils’ will; but
Bolli was at one with his mother’s will herein.
Gudrun said she would give Thorgils some good gifts
and soften him by that means, but Thorleik said that
would be of no use, “for Thorgils is far too
high-mettled a man to stoop to trifles in a matter
of this sort.” Gudrun said in that case
he must console himself as best he could at home.
After this Thorgils rode from Holyfell with his foster-brothers.
He got home to Tongue to his manor mightily ill at
ease over his lot.
[Footnote 9: Shield-wands = swords.]
[Footnote 10: Helmet-stems, those who upbear
the helmet = men, specially warriors.]
Page 115
CHAP. LXVI
Osvif and Gest die
That winter Osvif fell ill and died, and a great loss
that was deemed, for he had been the greatest of sages.
Osvif was buried at Holyfell, for Gudrun had had a
church built there. That same winter Gest Oddliefson
fell ill, and as the sickness grew heavy on him, he
called to him Thord the Low, his son, and said, “My
mind forebodes me that this sickness will put an end
to our living together. I wish my body to be
carried to Holyfell, for that will be the greatest
place about these countrysides, for I have often seen
a light burning there.” Thereupon Gest
died. The winter had been very cold, and there
was much ice about, and Broadfirth was laid under
ice so far out that no ship could get over it from
Bardistrand. [Sidenote: The funeral of Gest and
Osvif] Gest’s body lay in state two nights at
Hegi, and that very night there sprang up such a gale
that all the ice was drawn away from the land, and
the next day the weather was fair and still. Then
Thord took a ship and put Gest’s body on board,
and went south across Broadfirth that day, and came
in the evening to Holyfell. Thord had a good
welcome there, and stayed there through the night.
In the morning Gest’s body was buried, and he
and Osvif rested in one grave. So Gest’s
soothsaying was fulfilled, in that now it was shorter
between them than at the time when one dwelt at Bardistrand
and the other in Saelingsdale. Thord the Low
then went home as soon as he was ready. That
next night a wild storm arose, and drove the ice on
to the land again, where it held on long through the
winter, so that there was no going about in boats.
Men thought this most marvellous, that the weather
had allowed Gest’s body to be taken across when
there was no crossing before nor afterwards during
the winter.
CHAP. LXVII
The Death of Thorgils Hallason, A.D. 1020
Thorarin was the name of a man who lived at Longdale:
he was a chieftain, but not a mighty one. His
son was named Audgisl, and was a nimble sort of a
man. Thorgils Hallason took the chieftainship
from them both, father and son. [Sidenote: Snorri
advises Audgisl] Audgisl went to see Snorri Godi,
and told him of this unfairness, and asked him to
help. Snorri answered only by fair words, and
belittled the whole affair; but answered, “Now
that Halla’s-grig is getting too forward and
swaggering. Will Thorgils then happen on no man
that will not give in to him in everything? No
doubt he is a big man and doughty, but men as good
as he is have also been sent to Hel.” And
when Audgisl went away Snorri gave him an inlaid axe.
The next spring Thorgils Hallason and Thorstein the
Black went south to Burgfirth, and offered atonement
to the sons of Helgi and his other kinsmen, and they
came to terms of peace on the matter, and fair honour
was done (to Helgi’s side). Thorstein paid
two parts of the atonement for the manslaughter, and
the third part Thorgils was to pay, payment being
due at the Thing. In the summer Thorgils rode
to the Thing, but when he and his men came to the
lava field by Thingvellir, they saw a woman coming
to meet them, and a mighty big one she was. Thorgils
rode up to her, but she turned aside, and said this—
Page 116
“Take care
If you go forward,
And be wary
Of Snorri’s wiles,
No one can escape,
For so wise is Snorri.”
And after that she went her way. Then Thorgils
said, “It has seldom happened so before, when
luck was with me, that you were leaving the Thing
when I was riding to it.” He now rode to
the Thing and to his own booth. And through the
early part the Thing was quiet. [Sidenote: Thorgils’
cloak] It happened one day during the Thing that folk’s
clothes were hung out to dry. Thorgils had a blue
hooded cloak, which was spread out on the booth wall,
and men heard the cloak say thus—
“Hanging wet on the
wall,
A hooded cloak knows a braid
(trick);
I do not say he does not know
two,
He has been lately washed.”
This was thought a most marvellous thing. The
next day Thorgils went west over the river to pay
the money to the sons of Helgi. [Sidenote: Thorgils’
death] He sat down on the lava above the booths, and
with him was his foster-brother Halldor and sundry
more of them were there together. The sons of
Helgi came to the meeting. Thorgils now began
to count out the money. Audgisl Thorarinson came
near, and when Thorgils had counted ten Audgisl struck
at him, and all thought they heard the head say eleven
as it flew off the neck. Audgisl ran to the booth
of the Waterfirthers and Halldor rushed after him
and struck him his death-blow in the door of the booth.
These tidings came to the booth of Snorri Godi how
Thorgils was slain. Snorri said, “You must
be mistaken; it must be that Thorgils Hallason has
slain some one.” The man replied, “Why,
the head flew off his trunk.” “Then
perhaps it is time,” said Snorri. This
manslaughter was peacefully atoned, as is told in
the Saga of Thorgils Hallason.
CHAP. LXVIII
Gudrun’s Marriage with Thorkell Eyjolfson
The same summer that Thorgils Hallason was killed
a ship came to Bjorn’s-haven. It belonged
to Thorkell Eyjolfson. He was by then such a
rich man that he had two merchant ships on voyages.
The other ship came to Ramfirth to Board-Eyr; they
were both laden with timber. When Snorri heard
of the coming of Thorkell he rode at once to where
the ship was. Thorkell gave him a most blithe
welcome; he had a great deal of drink with him in
his ship, and right unstintedly it was served, and
many things they found to talk about. Snorri asked
tidings of Norway, and Thorkell told him everything
well and truthfully. Snorri told in return the
tidings of all that had happened here while Thorkell
had been away. [Sidenote: Thorkell proposes to
Gudrun] “Now it seems to me,” said Snorri,
“you had better follow the counsel I set forth
to you before you went abroad, and should give up voyaging
about and settle down in quiet, and get for yourself
the same woman to wife of whom we spoke then.”
Thorkell replied, “I understand what you are
Page 117
driving at; everything we bespoke then is still uppermost
in my mind, for indeed I begrudge me not the noblest
of matches could it but be brought about.”
Snorri spake, “I am most willing and ready to
back that matter up on your behalf, seeing that now
we are rid of both the things that seemed to you the
most troublesome to overcome, if you were to get Gudrun
for wife at all, in that Bolli is revenged and Thorgils
is out of the way.” Thorkell said, “Your
counsels go very deep, Snorri, and into this affair
I go heart and soul.” Snorri stayed in
the ship several nights, and then they took a ten-oared
boat that floated alongside of the merchant ship and
got ready with five-and-twenty men, and went to Holyfell.
Gudrun gave an exceeding affectionate welcome to Snorri,
and a most goodly cheer they had; and when they had
been there one night Snorri called Gudrun to talk to
him, and spake, “Matters have come to this, that
I have undertaken this journey for my friend Thorkell,
Eyjolf’s son, and he has now come here, as you
see, and his errand hither is to set forth the wooing
of you. Thorkell is a man of noble degree.
You know yourself all about his race and doings in
life, nor is he short of wealth either. To my
mind, he is now the one man west about here who is
most likely to become a chieftain, if to that end
he will put himself forward. Thorkell is held
in great esteem when he is out there, but by much is
he more honoured when he is in Norway in the train
of titled men.” [Sidenote: Gudrun accepts
his proposal] Then answers Gudrun: “My sons
Thorleik and Bolli must have most to say in this matter;
but you, Snorri, are the third man on whom I shall
most rely for counsels in matters by which I set a
great store, for you have long been a wholesome guide
to me.” Snorri said he deemed it a clear
case that Thorkell must not be turned off. Thereupon
Snorri had the sons of Gudrun called in, and sets
forth the matter to them, laying down how great an
help Thorkell might afford them by reason of his wealth
and wise foresight; and smoothly he framed his speech
on this matter. Then Bolli answered: “My
mother will know how most clearly to see through this
matter, and herein I shall be of one mind with her
own will. But, to be sure, we shall deem it wise
to set much store by your pleading this matter, Snorri,
for you have done to us mightily well in many things.”
Then Gudrun spake: “In this matter we will
lean most on Snorri’s foresight, for to us your
counsels have been wholesome.” Snorri urged
the matter on by every word he spoke, and the counsel
taken was, that Gudrun and Thorkell should be joined
in marriage. Snorri offered to have the wedding
at his house; and Thorkell, liking that well, said:
“I am not short of means, and I am ready to furnish
them in whatever measure you please.” Then
Gudrun spake: “It is my wish that the feast
be held here at Holyfell. I do not blench at
standing the cost of it, nor shall I call upon Thorkell
or any one else to trouble themselves about this matter.”
Page 118
“Often, indeed, you show, Gudrun,” said
Snorri, “that you are the most high-mettled of
women.” So this was now settled that the
wedding should take place when it lacked six weeks
of summer. [Sidenote: They are married] At matters
thus settled Snorri and Thorkell went away, Snorri
going home and Thorkell to his ship, and he spent
the summer, turn and turn about, at Tongue or at his
ship. Time now wore on towards the wedding feast.
Gudrun made great preparation with much ingatherings.
Snorri came to the feast together with Thorkell, and
they brought with them well-nigh sixty men, and a
very picked company that was, for most of the men
were in dyed raiments. Gudrun had well-nigh a
hundred and twenty first-bidden guests. The brothers
Bolli and Thorleik, with the first-bidden guests,
went to meet Snorri and his train; and to him and
his fellowship was given a right cheery welcome, and
their horses are taken in hand, as well as their clothes.
They were shown into the guest-chamber, and Thorkell
and Snorri and their followers took seats on the bench
that was the upper one, and Gudrun’s guests sat
on the lower.
CHAP. LXIX
The Quarrel about Gunnar at the Feast
[Sidenote: Gunnar at the wedding feast] That
autumn Gunnar, the slayer of Thridrandi, had been
sent to Gudrun for “trust and keep,” and
she had taken him in, his name being kept secret.
Gunnar was outlawed because of the slaying of Thridrandi,
Geitir’s son, as is told in the Niard-wickers’
Saga. He went about much “with a hidden
head,” for that many great men had their eyes
upon him. The first evening of the feast, when
men went to wash, a big man was standing by the water;
he was broad of shoulder and wide of chest, and this
man had a hat on his head. Thorkell asked who
he was. He named himself as it seemed best to
him. Thorkell says: “I think you are
not speaking the truth; going by what the tale tells
you would seem more like to Gunnar, the slayer of
Thridrandi. And if you are so great a hero as
other men say, you will not keep hidden your name.”
Then said Gunnar: “You speak most eagerly
on this matter; and, truth to tell, I think I have
no need to hide myself from you. You have rightly
named your man; but then, what have you chiefly bethought
yourself of having done to me?” Thorkell said
he would like that he should soon know it, and spake
to his men, ordering them to lay hands on him.
Gudrun sat on the dais at the upper end of the hall,
together with other women all becoifed with white linen,
and when she got aware of this she rises up from the
bridal bench and calls on her men to lend Gunnar help,
and told them to give quarter to no man who should
show any doubtful behaviour. [Sidenote: The quarrel]
Gudrun had the greatest number of followers, and what
never was meant to happen seemed like to befall.
Snorri Godi went between both sides and bade them
allay this storm. “The one thing clearly
Page 119
to be done by you, Thorkell, is not to push things
on so hotly; and now you can see what a stirring woman
Gudrun is, as she overrules both of us together.”
Thorkell said he had promised his namesake, Thorleik
Geitir’s son, that he would kill Gunnar if he
came into the countrysides of the west. “And
he is my greatest friend,” Snorri spake.
“You are much more in duty bound to act as we
wish; and for yourself, it is a matter of the greatest
importance, for you will never find such another woman
as Gudrun, however far you may seek.” And
because of Snorri’s reasoning, and seeing that
he spoke the truth, Thorkell quieted down, and Gunnar
was sent away that evening. The feast now went
forward well and bravely, and when it was over the
guests got ready to go away. Thorkell gave to
Snorri very rich gifts, and the same to all the chief
men. Snorri asked Bolli Bollison to go home with
him, and to live with him as long as he liked.
Bolli accepted this with thanks, and rides home to
Tongue. Thorkell now settled down at Holyfell,
and took in hand the affairs of the household, and
it was soon seen that he was no worse a hand at that
than at trade-voyaging. He had the hall pulled
down in the autumn and a new one built, which was
finished when the winter set in, and was both large
and lofty. [Sidenote: Gudrun has her way] Between
Gudrun and Thorkell dear love now grew up, and so
the winter passed on. In the spring Gudrun asked
how Thorkell was minded to look out for Gunnar the
slayer of Thridrandi. He said that Gudrun had
better take the management of that matter, “for
you have taken it so hard in hand, that you will put
up with nothing but that he be sent away with honour.”
Gudrun said he guessed aright: “I wish you
to give him a ship, and therewithal such things as
he cannot do without.” Thorkell said and
smiled, “You think nothing small on most matters,
Gudrun, and would be ill served if you had a mean-minded
man for a husband; nor has that ever been your heart’s
aim. Well, this shall be done after your own
will”—and carried out it was.
Gunnar took the gifts most gratefully. “I
shall never be so ‘long-armed’ as to be
able to repay all this great honour you are doing
to me,” he said. Gunnar now went abroad
and came to Norway, and then went to his own estates.
Gunnar was exceeding wealthy, most great-hearted,
and a good and true man withal.
CHAP. LXX
Thorleik goes to Norway
Thorkell Eyjolfson became a great chieftain; he laid
himself out much for friendships and honours.
He was a masterful man within his own countryside,
and busied himself much about law-suits; yet of his
pleadings at court there is no tale to tell here.
Thorkell was the richest man in Broadfirth during
his lifetime next after Snorri. [Sidenote: Thorleik
wishes to leave Iceland] Thorkell kept his house in
good order. He had all the houses at Holyfell
rebuilt large and strong. He also had the ground
Page 120
of a church marked out, and gave it out that he had
made up his mind to go abroad and fetch timber for
the building of his church. Thorkell and Gudrun
had a son who was called Gellir; he looked early most
likely to turn out well. Bolli Bollison spent
his time turn and turn about at Tongue or Holyfell,
and Snorri was very fond of him. Thorleik his
brother lived at Holyfell. These brothers were
both tall and most doughty looking, Bolli being the
foremost in all things. Thorkell was kind to his
stepsons, and Gudrun loved Bolli most of all her children.
He was now sixteen, and Thorleik twenty years old.
[Sidenote: He goes to Norway] So, once on a time,
Thorleik came to talk to his stepfather and his mother,
and said he wished to go abroad. “I am
quite tired of sitting at home like a woman, and I
wish that means to travel should be furnished to me.”
Thorkell said, “I do not think I have done against
you two brothers in anything since our alliance began.
Now, I think it is the most natural thing that you
should yearn to get to know the customs of other men,
for I know you will be counted a brisk man wheresoever
you may come among doughty men.” Thorleik
said he did not want much money, “for it is
uncertain how I may look after matters, being young
and in many ways of an unsettled mind.”
Thorkell bade him have as much as he wanted.
After that Thorkell bought for Thorleik a share in
a ship that stood up in Daymeal-Ness, and saw him
off to his ship, and fitted him well out with all
things from home. Thorleik journeyed abroad that
summer. The ship arrived in Norway. The lord
over the land then was King Olaf the Holy. Thorleik
went forthwith to see King Olaf, who gave him a good
welcome; he knew Thorleik from his kindred, and so
asked him to stay with him. Thorleik accepted
with thanks, and stayed with the king that winter
and became one of his guard, and the king held him
in honour. Thorleik was thought the briskest of
men, and he stayed on with King Olaf for several months.
[Sidenote: Bolli’s wooing] Now we must
tell of Bolli Bollison. The spring when he was
eighteen years old he spoke to his stepfather and
his mother, and said that he wished they would hand
him out his father’s portion. Gudrun asked
him what he had set his mind on doing, since he asked
them to give him this money. Bolli answered,
“It is my wish that a woman be wooed on my behalf,
and I wish,” said Bolli, “that you, Thorkell,
be my spokesman and carry this through.”
Thorkell asked what woman it was Bolli wished to woo.
Bolli answered, “The woman’s name is Thordis,
and she is the daughter of Snorri the Priest; she
is the woman I have most at heart to marry; I shall
be in no hurry to marry if I do not get this one for
wife. And I set a very great store by this matter
being carried out.” Thorkell answered,
“My help is quite welcome to you, my son, if
you think that if I follow up this matter much weight
lies thereon. I think the matter will be easily
got over with Snorri, for he will know well enough
Page 121
how to see that a fair offer is made him by such as
you.” Gudrun said, “I will say at
once, Thorkell, that I will let spare nothing so that
Bolli may but have the match that pleases him, and
that for two reasons, first, that I love him most,
and then he has been the most whole-hearted of my
children in doing my will.” Thorkell gave
it out that he was minded to furnish Bolli off handsomely.
“It is what for many reasons is due to him,
and I know, withal, that in Bolli a good husband will
be purchased.” [Sidenote: Bolli’s
marriage] A little while after Thorkell and Bolli
went with a good many followers to Tongue. Snorri
gave to them a kind and blithe welcome, and they were
treated to the very best of cheers at Snorri’s
hands. Thordis, the daughter of Snorri, was at
home with her father; she was a woman both goodly
and of great parts. When they had been a few nights
at Tongue Thorkell broached the wooing, bespeaking
on behalf of Bolli an alliance with Snorri by marriage
with Thordis, his daughter. Snorri answers, “It
is well you come here on this errand; it is what I
might have looked for from you. I will answer
the matter well, for I think Bolli one of the most
hopeful of men, and that woman I deem well given in
marriage who is given in marriage to him. It will,
however, tell most in this matter, how far this is
to Thordis’ own mind; for she shall marry such
a man only on whom she sets her heart.”
This matter coming before Thordis she answered suchwise
as that therein she would lean on the foresight of
her father, saying she would sooner marry Bolli, a
man from within her own countryside, than a stranger
from farther away. And when Snorri found that
it was not against her wish to go with Bolli, the
affair was settled and the betrothal took place.
Snorri was to have the feast at his house about the
middle of summer. With that Thorkell and Bolli
rode home to Holyfell, and Bolli now stayed at home
till the time of the wedding-feast. Then Thorkell
and Bolli array themselves to leave home, and with
them all the men who were set apart therefor, and
a crowded company and the bravest band that was.
They then rode on their way and came to Tongue, and
had a right hearty welcome there. There were
great numbers there, and the feast was of the noblest,
and when the feast comes to an end the guests get
ready to depart. Snorri gave honourable gifts
to Thorkell, yea and to both of them, him and Gudrun,
and the same to his other friends and relations. [Sidenote:
Thorleik’s return] And now each one of those
who had gone to the feast rode to his own home.
Bolli abode at Tongue, and between him and Thordis
dear love sprang speedily up. Snorri did all
he could to entertain Bolli well, and to him he was
even kinder than to his own children. Bolli received
all this gratefully, and remained at Tongue that year
in great favour. The next summer a ship came
to White-river. One-half of the ship belonged
to Thorleik Bollison and the other half of it belonged
Page 122
to some Norwegian man. When Bolli heard of the
coming of his brother he rode south to Burgfirth and
to the ship. The brothers greeted each other joyfully.
Bolli stayed there for several nights, and then both
brothers ride together west to Holyfell; Thorkell
takes them in with the greatest blitheness, as did
also Gudrun, and they invited Thorleik to stay with
them for the winter, and that he took with thanks.
Thorleik tarried at Holyfell awhile, and then he rode
to White-river and lets his ship be beached and his
goods be brought to the West. Thorleik had had
good luck with him both as to wealth and honours,
for that he had become the henchman of that noblest
of lords, King Olaf. He now stayed at Holyfell
through the winter, while Bolli tarried at Tongue.
CHAP. LXXI
The Peace between the Sons of Bolli and the Sons of
Olaf, A.D. 1026
[Sidenote: The brothers talk of revenge] That
winter the brothers would always be meeting, having
talks together, and took no pleasure in games or any
other pastime; and one time, when Thorleik was at
Tongue, the brothers talked day and night together.
Snorri then thought he knew that they must be taking
counsel together on some very great matter, so he
went and joined the talk of the brothers. They
greeted him well, but dropped their talk forthwith.
He took their greeting well; and presently Snorri
spoke: “What are you taking counsels about
so that ye heed neither sleep nor meat?” Bolli
answers: “This is no framing of counsels,
for that talk is one of but little mark which we talk
together.” Now Snorri found that they wanted
to hide from him all that was in their minds, yet
misdoubted him, that they must be talking chiefly
of things from which great troubles might arise, in
case they should be carried out. [Sidenote: Snorri’s
advice] He (Snorri) spoke to them: “This
I misdoubt me now, that it be neither a vain thing
nor a matter of jest you are talking about for such
long hours together, and I hold you quite excused,
even if such should be the case. Now, be so good
as to tell it me and not to hide it away from me.
We shall not, when gathered all together, be worse
able to take counsel in this matter, for that I shall
nowhere stand in the way of anything going forward
whereby your honour grows the greater.”
Thorleik thought Snorri had taken up their case in
a kindly manner, and told him in a few words their
wishes, and how they had made up their minds to set
on the sons of Olaf, and to put them to sore penalties;
they said that now they lacked of nothing to bring
the sons of Olaf to terms of equality, since Thorleik
was a liegeman of King Olaf, and Bolli was the son-in-law
of such a chief as Snorri was. Snorri answered
in this way: “For the slaying of Bolli enough
has come in return, in that the life of Helgi Hardbeinson
was paid therefor; the troubles of men have been far
too great already, and it is high time that now at
Page 123
last they be put a stop to.” Bolli said,
“What now, Snorri? are you less keen now to
stand by us than you gave out but a little while ago?
Thorleik would not have told you our mind as yet if
he had first taken counsel with me thereon. And
when you claim that Helgi’s life has come in
revenge for Bolli, it is a matter well known to men
that a money fine was paid for the slaying of Helgi,
while my father is still unatoned for.”
When Snorri saw he could not reason them into a change
of mind, he offered them to try to bring about a peaceful
atonement between them and the sons of Olaf, rather
than that any more manslaughters should befall; and
the brothers agreed to this. [Sidenote: The peace
settled] Then Snorri rode with some men to Herdholt.
Halldor gave him a good welcome, and asked him to stay
there, but Snorri said he must ride back that night.
“But I have an urgent errand with you.”
So they fell to talking together, and Snorri made
known his errand, saying it had come to his knowledge
that Thorleik and Bolli would put up with it no longer
that their father should be unatoned at the hands
of the sons of Olaf. “And now I would endeavour
to bring about peace, and see if an end cannot be put
to the evil luck that besets you kinsmen.”
Halldor did not flatly refuse to deal further with
the case. “I know only too well that Thorgils
Hallason and Bolli’s sons were minded to fall
on me and my brothers, until you turned elsewhere
their vengeance, so that thence-forward it seemed
to them best to slay Helgi Hardbeinson. In these
matters you have taken a good part, whatever your
counsels may have been like in regard to earlier dealings
between us kinsmen.” Snorri said, “I
set a great store by my errand turning out well and
that it might be brought about which I have most at
heart, that a sound peace should be settled between
you kinsmen; for I know the minds of the men who have
to deal with you in this case so well, that they will
keep faithfully to whatever terms of peace they agree
to.” [Sidenote: Kjartan’s brothers
pay weregild for Bolli] Halldor said, “I will
undertake this, if it be the wish of my brothers,
to pay money for the slaying of Bolli, such as shall
be awarded by the umpires chosen, but I bargain that
there be no outlawing of anybody concerned, nor forfeiture
of my chieftainship or estate; the same claim I make
in respect of the estates my brothers are possessed
of, and I make a point of their being left free owners
thereof whatever be the close of this case, each side
to choose their own umpire.” Snorri answered,
“This is offered well and frankly, and the brothers
will take this choice if they are willing to set any
store by my counsel.” Thereupon Snorri rode
home and told the brothers the outcome of his errand,
and that he would keep altogether aloof from their
case if they would not agree to this. Bolli bade
him have his own way, “And I wish that you,
Snorri, be umpire on our behalf.” Then
Snorri sent to Halldor to say that peaceful settlement
Page 124
was agreed to, and he bade them choose an umpire against
himself. Halldor chose on his behalf Steinthor
Thorlakson of Eyr. The peace meeting should be
at Drangar on Shawstrand, when four weeks of summer
were passed. Thorleik Bollison rode to Holyfell,
and nothing to tell tidings of befell that winter,
and when time wore unto the hour bespoken for the
meeting, Snorri the Priest came there with the sons
of Bolli, fifteen together in all; Steinthor and his
came with the same number of men to the meeting.
Snorri and Steinthor talked together and came to an
agreement about these matters. After that they
gave out the award, but it is not told how much money
they awarded; this, however, is told, that the money
was readily paid and the peace well holden to.
At the Thorness Thing the fines were paid out; Halldor
gave Bolli a good sword, and Steinthor Olafson gave
Thorleik a shield, which was also a good gift.
Then the Thing was broken up, and both sides were thought
to have gained in esteem from these affairs.
CHAP. LXXII
Bolli and Thorleik go abroad, A. D. 1029
[Sidenote: Bolli wishes to leave Iceland] After
the peace between Bolli and Thorleik and the sons
of Olaf had been settled and Thorleik had been one
winter in Iceland, Bolli made it known that he was
minded to go abroad. Snorri, dissuading him,
said, “To us it seems there is a great risk
to be run as to how you may speed; but if you wish
to have in hand more than you have now, I will get
you a manor and stock it for you; therewithal I shall
hand over to you chieftainship over men and uphold
you for honours in all things; and that, I know, will
be easy, seeing that most men bear you good-will.”
Bolli said, “I have long had it in my mind to
go for once into southern lands; for a man is deemed
to grow benighted if he learns to know nothing farther
afield than what is to be seen here in Iceland.”
And when Snorri saw that Bolli had set his mind on
this, and that it would come to nought to try to stop
him, he bade him take as much money as he liked for
his journey. Bolli was all for having plenty
of money, “for I will not,” he said, “be
beholden to any man either here or in any foreign land.”
[Sidenote: Bolli goes with Thorleik] Then Bolli
rode south to Burgfirth to White-river and bought
half of a ship from the owners, so that he and his
brother became joint owners of the same ship.
Bolli then rides west again to his home. He and
Thordis had one daughter whose name was Herdis, and
that maiden Gudrun asked to bring up. She was
one year old when she went to Holyfell. Thordis
also spent a great deal of her time there, for Gudrun
was very fond of her.
CHAP. LXXIII
Bolli’s Voyage
Page 125
Now the brothers went both to their ship. Bolli
took a great deal of money abroad with him. They
now arrayed the ship, and when everything was ready
they put out to sea. The winds did not speed them
fast, and they were a long time out at sea, but got
to Norway in the autumn, and made Thrandheim in the
north. Olaf, the king, was in the east part of
the land, in the Wick, where he had made ingatherings
for a stay through the winter. [Sidenote: They
come to Norway] And when the brothers heard that the
king would not come north to Thrandheim that autumn,
Thorleik said he would go east along the land to meet
King Olaf. Bolli said, “I have little wish
to drift about between market towns in autumn days;
to me that is too much of worry and restraint.
I will rather stay for the winter in this town.
I am told the king will come north in the spring,
and if he does not then I shall not set my face against
our going to meet him.” Bolli has his way
in the matter, and they put up their ship and got
their winter quarters. It was soon seen that
Bolli was a very pushing man, and would be the first
among other men; and in that he had his way, for a
bounteous man was he, and so got speedily to be highly
thought of in Norway. Bolli kept a suite about
him during the winter at Thrandheim, and it was easily
seen, when he went to the guild meeting-places, that
his men were both better arrayed as to raiment and
weapons than other townspeople. He alone also
paid for all his suite when they sat drinking in guild
halls, and on a par with this were his openhandedness
and lordly ways in other matters. Now the brothers
stay in the town through the winter. That winter
the king sat east in Sarpsborg, and news spread from
the east that the king was not likely to come north.
Early in the spring the brothers got their ship ready
and went east along the land. [Sidenote: They
stay with King Olaf] The journey sped well for them,
and they got east to Sarpsborg, and went forthwith
to meet King Olaf. The king gave a good welcome
to Thorleik, his henchman, and his followers.
Then the king asked who was that man of stately gait
in the train of Thorleik; and Thorleik answered, “He
is my brother, and is named Bolli.” “He
looks, indeed, a man of high mettle,” said the
king. Thereupon the king asks the brothers to
come and stay with him, and that offer they took with
thanks, and spend the spring with the king. The
king was as kind to Thorleik as he had been before,
yet he held Bolli by much in greater esteem, for he
deemed him even peerless among men. And as the
spring went on, the brothers took counsel together
about their journeys. And Thorleik asked Bolli
if he was minded to go back to Iceland during the
summer, “or will you stay on longer here in
Norway?” Bolli answered, “I do not mean
to do either. And sooth to say, when I left Iceland,
my thought was settled on this, that people should
not be asking for news of me from the house next door;
and now I wish, brother, that you take over our ship.”
Page 126
Thorleik took it much to heart that they should have
to part. “But you, Bolli, will have your
way in this as in other things.” Their matter
thus bespoken they laid before the king, and he answered
thus: “Will you not tarry with us any longer,
Bolli?” said the king. “I should have
liked it best for you to stay with me for a while,
for I shall grant you the same title that I granted
to Thorleik, your brother.” Then Bolli
answered: “I should be only too glad to
bind myself to be your henchman, but I must go first
whither I am already bent, and have long been eager
to go, but this choice I will gladly take if it be
fated to me to come back.” “You will
have your way as to your journeyings, Bolli,”
says the king, “for you Icelanders are self-willed
in most matters. But with this word I must close,
that I think you, Bolli, the man of greatest mark
that has ever come from Iceland in my days.”
[Sidenote: Bolli goes to Denmark] And when Bolli
had got the king’s leave he made ready for his
journey, and went on board a round ship that was bound
south for Denmark. He also took a great deal of
money with him, and sundry of his followers bore him
company. He and King Olaf parted in great friendship,
and the king gave Bolli some handsome gifts at parting.
Thorleik remained behind with King Olaf, but Bolli
went on his way till he came south to Denmark.
That winter he tarried in Denmark, and had great honour
there of mighty men; nor did he bear himself there
in any way less lordly than while he was in Norway.
When Bolli had been a winter in Denmark he started
on his journey out into foreign countries, and did
not halt in his journey till he came to Micklegarth
(Constantinople). He was there only a short time
before he got himself into the Varangian Guard, and,
from what we have heard, no Northman had ever gone
to take war-pay from the Garth king before Bolli,
Bolli’s son. He tarried in Micklegarth very
many winters, and was thought to be the most valiant
in all deeds that try a man, and always went next
to those in the forefront. The Varangians accounted
Bolli most highly of whilst he was with them in Micklegarth.
CHAP. LXXIV
Thorkell Eyjolfson goes to Norway
[Sidenote: Thorkell’s dream] Now the tale
is to be taken up again where Thorkell Eyjolfson sits
at home in lordly way. His and Gudrun’s
son, Gellir, grew up there at home, and was early both
a manly fellow and winning. It is said how once
upon a time Thorkell told Gudrun a dream he had had.
“I dreamed,” he said, “that I had
so great a beard that it spread out over the whole
of Broadfirth.” Thorkell bade her read
his dream. Gudrun said, “What do you think
this dream betokens?” He said, “To me
it seems clear that in it is hinted that my power will
stand wide about the whole of Broadfirth.”
Gudrun said, “Maybe that such is the meaning
of it, but I rather should think that thereby is betokened
that you will dip your beard down into Broadfirth.”
Page 127
That same summer Thorkell runs out his ship and gets
it ready for Norway. His son, Gellir, was then
twelve winters old, and he went abroad with his father.
[Sidenote: Thorkell in Norway] Thorkell makes
it known that he means to fetch timber to build his
church with, and sails forthwith into the main sea
when he was ready. He had an easy voyage of it,
but not a very short one, and they hove into Norway
northwardly. King Olaf then had his seat in Thrandheim,
and Thorkell sought forthwith a meeting with King
Olaf, and his son Gellir with him. They had there
a good welcome. So highly was Thorkell accounted
of that winter by the king, that all folk tell that
the king gave him not less than one hundred marks
of refined silver. The king gave to Gellir at
Yule a cloak, the most precious and excellent of gifts.
That winter King Olaf had a church built in the town
of timber, and it was a very great minster, all materials
thereto being chosen of the best. In the spring
the timber which the king gave to Thorkell was brought
on board ship, and large was that timber and good in
kind, for Thorkell looked closely after it. Now
it happened one morning early that the king went out
with but few men, and saw a man up on the church which
then was being built in the town. He wondered
much at this, for it was a good deal earlier than
the smiths were wont to be up. Then the king
recognised the man, and, lo! there was Thorkell Eyjolfson
taking the measure of all the largest timber, crossbeams,
sills, and pillars. The king turned at once thither,
and said: “What now, Thorkell, do you mean
after these measurements to shape the church timber
which you are taking to Iceland?” “Yes,
in truth, sire,” said Thorkell. Then said
King Olaf, “Cut two ells off every main beam,
and that church will yet be the largest built in Iceland.”
Thorkell answered, “Keep your timber yourself
if you think you have given me too much, or your hand
itches to take it back, but not an ell’s length
shall I cut off it. I shall both know how to go
about and how to carry out getting other timber for
me.” [Sidenote: His measuring of King Olaf’s
church] Then says the king most calmly, “So it
is, Thorkell, that you are not only a man of much
account, but you are also now making yourself too
big, for, to be sure, it is too overweening for the
son of a mere peasant to try to vie with us. But
it is not true that I begrudge you the timber, if
only it be fated to you to build a church therewith;
for it will never be large enough for all your pride
to find room to lie inside it. But near it comes
to the foreboding of my mind, that the timber will
be of little use to men, and that it will be far from
you ever to get any work by man done with this timber.”
After that they ceased talking, and the king turned
away, and it was marked by people that it misliked
him how Thorkell accounted as of nought what he said.
Yet the king himself did not let people get the wind
of it, and he and Thorkell parted in great good-will.
Page 128
Thorkell got on board his ship and put to sea.
They had a good wind, and were not long out about
the main. Thorkell brought his ship to Ramfirth,
and rode soon from his ship home to Holyfell, where
all folk were glad to see him. [Sidenote: Thorkell’s
return] In this journey Thorkell had gained much honour.
He had his ship hauled ashore and made snug, and the
timber for the church he gave to a caretaker, where
it was safely bestowed, for it could not be brought
from the north this autumn, as he was at all time
full of business. Thorkell now sits at home at
his manor throughout the winter. He had Yule-drinking
at Holyfell, and to it there came a crowd of people;
and altogether he kept up a great state that winter.
Nor did Gudrun stop him therein; for she said the
use of money was that people should increase their
state therewith; moreover, whatever Gudrun must needs
be supplied with for all purposes of high-minded display,
that (she said) would be readily forthcoming (from
her husband). Thorkell shared that winter amongst
his friends many precious things he had brought with
him out to Iceland.
CHAP. LXXV
Thorkell and Thorstein and Halldor Olafson, A.D. 1026
That winter after Yule Thorkell got ready to go from
home north to Ramfirth to bring his timber from the
north. He rode first up into the Dales and then
to Lea-shaws to Thorstein, his kinsman, where he gathered
together men and horses. He afterwards went north
to Ramfirth and stayed there awhile, taken up with
the business of his journey, and gathered to him horses
from about the firth, for he did not want to make
more than one journey of it, if that could be managed.
But this did not speed swiftly, and Thorkell was busy
at this work even into Lent. At last he got under
way with the work, and had the wood dragged from the
north by more than twenty horses, and had the timber
stacked on Lea-Eyr, meaning later on to bring it in
a boat out to Holyfell. [Sidenote: The bargain
with Halldor] Thorstein owned a large ferry-boat,
and this boat Thorkell was minded to use for his homeward
voyage. Thorkell stayed at Lea-shaws through Lent,
for there was dear friendship between these kinsmen.
Thorstein said one day to Thorkell, they had better
go to Herdholt, “for I want to make a bid for
some land from Halldor, he having but little money
since he paid the brothers the weregild for their
father, and the land being just what I want most.”
Thorkell bade him do as he liked; so they left home
a party of twenty men together. They come to
Herdholt, and Halldor gave them good welcome, and
was most free of talk with them. There were few
men at home, for Halldor had sent his men north to
Steingrims-firth, as a whale had come ashore there
in which he owned a share. Beiner the Strong
was at home, the only man now left alive of those who
had been there with Olaf, the father of Halldor.
Halldor had said to Beiner at once when he saw Thorstein
Page 129
and Thorkell riding up, “I can easily see what
the errand of these kinsmen is—they are
going to make me a bid for my land, and if that is
the case they will call me aside for a talk; I guess
they will seat themselves each on either side of me;
so, then, if they should give me any trouble you must
not be slower to set on Thorstein than I on Thorkell.
You have long been true to us kinsfolk. I have
also sent to the nearest homesteads for men, and at
just the same moment I should like these two things
to happen: the coming in of the men summoned,
and the breaking up of our talk.” [Sidenote:
Halldor gets the best of it] Now as the day wore on,
Thorstein hinted to Halldor that they should all go
aside and have some talk together, “for we have
an errand with you.” Halldor said it suited
him well. Thorstein told his followers they need
not come with them, but Beiner went with them none
the less, for he thought things came to pass very
much after what Halldor had guessed they would.
They went very far out into the field. Halldor
had on a pinned-up cloak with a long pin brooch, as
was the fashion then. Halldor sat down on the
field, but on either side of him each of these kinsmen,
so near that they sat well-nigh on his cloak; but
Beiner stood over them with a big axe in his hand.
Then said Thorstein, “My errand here is that
I wish to buy land from you, and I bring it before
you now because my kinsman Thorkell is with me; I
should think that this would suit us both well, for
I hear that you are short of money, while your land
is costly to husband. I will give you in return
an estate that will beseem you, and into the bargain
as much as we shall agree upon.” In the
beginning Halldor took the matter as if it were not
so very far from his mind, and they exchanged words
concerning the terms of the purchase; and when they
felt that he was not so far from coming to terms,
Thorkell joined eagerly in the talk, and tried to bring
the bargain to a point. [Sidenote: He refuses
to deal with them] Then Halldor began to draw back
rather, but they pressed him all the more; yet at
last it came to this, that he was the further from
the bargain the closer they pressed him. Then
said Thorkell, “Do you not see, kinsman Thorstein,
how this is going? Halldor has delayed the matter
for us all day long, and we have sat here listening
to his fooling and wiles. Now if you want to
buy the land we must come to closer quarters.”
Thorstein then said he must know what he had to look
forward to, and bade Halldor now come out of the shadow
as to whether he was willing to come to the bargain.
Halldor answered, “I do not think I need keep
you in the dark as to this point, that you will have
to go home to-night without any bargain struck.”
Then said Thorstein, “Nor do I think it needful
to delay making known to you what we have in our mind
to do; for we, deeming that we shall get the better
of you by reason of the odds on our side, have bethought
us of two choices for you: one choice is, that
Page 130
you do this matter willingly and take in return our
friendship; but the other, clearly a worse one, is,
that you now stretch out your hand against your own
will and sell me the land of Herdholt.”
But when Thorstein spoke in this outrageous manner,
Halldor leapt up so suddenly that the brooch was torn
from his cloak, and said, “Something else will
happen before I utter that which is not my will.”
“What is that?” said Thorstein. “A
pole-axe will stand on your head from one of the worst
of men, and thus cast down your insolence and unfairness.”
Thorkell answered, “That is an evil prophecy,
and I hope it will not be fulfilled; and now I think
there is ample cause why you, Halldor, should give
up your land and have nothing for it.” [Sidenote:
Thorkell and Thorstein return home disgusted] Then
Halldor answered, “Sooner you will be embracing
the sea-tangle in Broadfirth than I sell my land against
my own will.” Halldor went home after that,
and the men he had sent for came crowding up to the
place. Thorstein was of the wrothest, and wanted
forthwith to make an onset on Halldor. Thorkell
bade him not to do so, “for that is the greatest
enormity at such a season as this; but when this season
wears off, I shall not stand in the way of his and
ours clashing together.” Halldor said he
was given to think he would not fail in being ready
for them. After that they rode away and talked
much together of this their journey; and Thorstein,
speaking thereof, said that, truth to tell, their
journey was most wretched. “But why, kinsman
Thorkell, were you so afraid of falling on Halldor
and putting him to some shame?” Thorkell answered,
“Did you not see Beiner, who stood over you
with the axe reared aloft? Why, it was an utter
folly, for forthwith on seeing me likely to do anything,
he would have driven that axe into your head.”
They rode now home to Lea-shaws; and Lent wears and
Passion Week sets in.
CHAP. LXXVI
The Drowning of Thorkell, A.D. 1026
[Sidenote: Thorkell goes for his wood] On Maundy
Thursday, early in the morning, Thorkell got ready
for his journey. Thorstein set himself much against
it: “For the weather looks to me uncertain,”
said he. Thorkell said the weather would do all
right. “And you must not hinder me now,
kinsman, for I wish to be home before Easter.”
So now Thorkell ran out the ferry-boat, and loaded
it. But Thorstein carried the lading ashore from
out the boat as fast as Thorkell and his followers
put it on board. Then Thorkell said, “Give
over now, kinsman, and do not hinder our journey this
time; you must not have your own way in this.”
Thorstein said, “He of us two will now follow
the counsel that will answer the worst, for this journey
will cause the happening of great matters.”
Thorkell now bade them farewell till their next meeting,
and Thorstein went home, and was exceedingly downcast.
He went to the guest-house, and bade them lay a pillow
Page 131
under his head, the which was done. The servant-maid
saw how the tears ran down upon the pillow from his
eyes. And shortly afterwards a roaring blast
struck the house, and Thorstein said, “There,
we now can hear roaring the slayer of kinsman Thorkell.”
[Sidenote: The drowning of Thorkell] Now to tell
of the journey of Thorkell and his company: they
sail this day out, down Broadfirth, and were ten on
board. The wind began to blow very high, and
rose to full gale before it blew over. They pushed
on their way briskly, for the men were most plucky.
Thorkell had with him the sword Skofnung, which was
laid in the locker. Thorkell and his party sailed
till they came to Bjorn’s isle, and people could
watch them journey from both shores. But when
they had come thus far, suddenly a squall caught the
sail and overwhelmed the boat. There Thorkell
was drowned and all the men who were with him.
The timber drifted ashore wide about the islands,
the corner-staves (pillars) drove ashore in the island
called Staff-isle. Skofnung stuck fast to the
timbers of the boat, and was found in Skofnungs-isle.
That same evening that Thorkell and his followers
were drowned, it happened at Holyfell that Gudrun
went to the church, when other people had gone to
bed, and when she stepped into the lich-gate she saw
a ghost standing before her. He bowed over her
and said, “Great tidings, Gudrun.”
She said, “Hold then your peace about them,
wretch.” [Sidenote: Gudrun and the ghosts]
Gudrun went on to the church, as she had meant to do,
and when she got up to the church she thought she
saw that Thorkell and his companions were come home
and stood before the door of the church, and she saw
that water was running off their clothes. Gudrun
did not speak to them, but went into the church, and
stayed there as long as it seemed good to her.
After that she went to the guest-room, for she thought
Thorkell and his followers must have gone there; but
when she came into the chamber, there was no one there.
Then Gudrun was struck with wonder at the whole affair.
On Good Friday Gudrun sent her men to find out matters
concerning the journeying of Thorkell and his company,
some up to Shawstrand and some out to the islands.
By then the flotsam had already come to land wide
about the islands and on both shores of the firth.
The Saturday before Easter the tidings got known and
great news they were thought to be, for Thorkell had
been a great chieftain. Thorkell was eight-and-forty
years old when he was drowned, and that was four winters
before Olaf the Holy fell. Gudrun took much to
heart the death of Thorkell, yet bore her bereavement
bravely. Only very little of the church timber
could ever be gathered in. Gellir was now fourteen
years old, and with his mother he took over the business
of the household and the chieftainship. It was
soon seen that he was made to be a leader of men.
Gudrun now became a very religious woman. She
was the first woman in Iceland who knew the Psalter
Page 132
by heart. She would spend long time in the church
at nights saying her prayers, and Herdis, Bolli’s
daughter, always went with her at night. Gudrun
loved Herdis very much. [Sidenote: The ghost of
the sorceress] It is told that one night the maiden
Herdis dreamed that a woman came to her who was dressed
in a woven cloak, and coifed in a head cloth, but
she did not think the woman winning to look at.
She spoke, “Tell your grandmother that I am
displeased with her, for she creeps about over me
every night, and lets fall down upon me drops so hot
that I am burning all over from them. My reason
for letting you know this is, that I like you somewhat
better, though there is something uncanny hovering
about you too. However, I could get on with you
if I did not feel there was so much more amiss with
Gudrun.” Then Herdis awoke and told Gudrun
her dream. Gudrun thought the apparition was
of good omen. Next morning Gudrun had planks taken
up from the church floor where she was wont to kneel
on the hassock, and she had the earth dug up, and
they found blue and evil-looking bones, a round brooch,
and a wizard’s wand, and men thought they knew
then that a tomb of some sorceress must have been
there; so the bones were taken to a place far away
where people were least likely to be passing.
CHAP. LXXVII
The Return of Bolli, A.D. 1030
When four winters were passed from the drowning of
Thorkell Eyjolfson a ship came into Islefirth belonging
to Bolli Bollison, most of the crew of which were
Norwegians. [Sidenote: Bolli’s splendour]
Bolli brought out with him much wealth, and many precious
things that lords abroad had given him. Bolli
was so great a man for show when he came back from
this journey that he would wear no clothes but of scarlet
and fur, and all his weapons were bedight with gold:
he was called Bolli the Grand. He made it known
to his shipmasters that he was going west to his own
countrysides, and he left his ship and goods in the
hands of his crew. Bolli rode from the ship with
twelve men, and all his followers were dressed in
scarlet, and rode on gilt saddles, and all were they
a trusty band, though Bolli was peerless among them.
He had on the clothes of fur which the Garth-king
had given him, he had over all a scarlet cape; and
he had Footbiter girt on him, the hilt of which was
dight with gold, and the grip woven with gold; he had
a gilded helmet on his head, and a red shield on his
flank, with a knight painted on it in gold. He
had a dagger in his hand, as is the custom in foreign
lands; and whenever they took quarters the women paid
heed to nothing but; gazing at Bolli and his grandeur,
and that of his followers. In this state Bolli
rode into the western parts all the way till he came
to Holyfell with his following. Gudrun was very
glad to see her son. Bolli did not stay there
long till he rode up to Saelingsdale Tongue to see
Snorri, his father-in-law, and his wife Thordis, and
Page 133
their meeting was exceeding joyful. Snorri asked
Bolli to stay with him with as many of his men as
he liked. Bolli accepted the invitation gratefully,
and was with Snorri all the winter, with the men who
had ridden from the north with him. Bolli got
great renown from this journey. Snorri made it
no less his business Snorri’ now to treat Bolli
with every kindness than death when he was with him
before.
CHAP. LXXVIII
The Death of Snorri, and the End, A.D. 1031
[Sidenote: Snorri’ death] When Bolli had
been one winter in Iceland Snorri the Priest fell
ill. That illness did not gain quickly on him,
and Snorri lay very long abed. But when the illness
gained on him, he called to himself all his kinsfolk
and affinity, and said to Bolli, “It is my wish
that you shall take over the manor here and the chieftainship
after my day, for I grudge honours to you no more than
to my own sons, nor is there within this land now the
one of my sons who I think will be the greatest man
among them, Halldor to wit.” Thereupon
Snorri breathed his last, being seventy-seven years
old. That was one winter after the fall of St.
Olaf, so said Ari the Priest “Deep-in-lore.”
Snorri was buried at Tongue. [Sidenote: The descendants
of Herdis] Bolli and Thordis took over the manor of
Tongue as Snorri had willed it, and Snorri’s
sons put up with it with a good will. Bolli grew
a man of great account, and was much beloved.
Herdis, Bolli’s daughter, grew up at Holyfell,
and was the goodliest of all women. Orm, the
son of Hermund, the son of Illugi, asked her in marriage,
and she was given in wedlock to him; their son was
Kodran, who had for wife Gudrun, the daughter of Sigmund.
The son of Kodran was Hermund, who had for wife Ulfeid,
the daughter of Runolf, who was the son of Bishop
Kelill; their sons were Kelill, who was Abbot of Holyfell,
and Reinn and Kodran and Styrmir; their daughter was
Thorvor, whom Skeggi, Bard’s son, had for wife,
and from whom is come the stock of the Shaw-men.
Ospak was the name of the son of Bolli and Thordis.
The daughter of Ospak was Gudrun, whom Thorarin, Brand’s
son, had to wife. Their son was Brand, who founded
the benefice of Housefell. Gellir, Thorleik’s
son, took to him a wife, and married Valgerd, daughter
of Thorgils Arison of Reekness. Gellir went abroad,
and took service with King Magnus the Good, and had
given him by the king twelve ounces of gold and many
goods besides. The sons of Gellir were Thorkell
and Thorgils, and a son of Thorgils was Ari the “Deep-in-lore.”
The son of Ari was named Thorgils, and his son was
Ari the Strong. Now Gudrun began to grow very
old, and lived in such sorrow and grief as has lately
been told. She was the first nun and recluse
in Iceland, and by all folk it is said that Gudrun
was the noblest of women of equal birth with her in
this land. It is told how once upon a time Bolli
came to Holyfell, for Gudrun was always very pleased
Page 134
when he came to see her, and how he sat by his mother
for a long time, and they talked of many things. [Sidenote:
Bolli questions his mother] Then Bolli said, “Will
you tell me, mother, what I want very much to know?
Who is the man you have loved the most?” Gudrun
answered, “Thorkell was the mightiest man and
the greatest chief, but no man was more shapely or
better endowed all round than Bolli. Thord, son
of Ingun, was the wisest of them all, and the greatest
lawyer; Thorvald I take no account of.”
Then said Bolli, “I clearly understand that
what you tell me shows how each of your husbands was
endowed, but you have not told me yet whom you loved
the best. Now there is no need for you to keep
that hidden any longer.” Gudrun answered,
“You press me hard, my son, for this, but if
I must needs tell it to any one, you are the one I
should first choose thereto.” Bolli bade
her do so. Then Gudrun said, “To him I
was worst whom I loved best.” “Now,”
answered Bolli, “I think the whole truth is
told,” and said she had done well to tell him
what he so much had yearned to know. Gudrun grew
to be a very old woman, and some say she lost her
sight. Gudrun died at Holyfell, and there she
rests. [Sidenote: The end of Gellir] Gellir,
Thorkell’s son, lived at Holyfell to old age,
and many things of much account are told of him; he
also comes into many Sagas, though but little be told
of him here. He built a church at Holyfell, a
very stately one, as Arnor, the Earls’ poet,
says in the funeral song which he wrote about Gellir,
wherein he uses clear words about that matter.
When Gellir was somewhat sunk into his latter age,
he prepared himself for a journey away from Iceland.
He went to Norway, but did not stay there long, and
then left straightway that land and “walked”
south to Rome to “see the holy apostle Peter.”
He was very long over this journey; and then journeying
from the south he came into Denmark, and there he
fell ill and lay in bed a very long time, and received
all the last rites of the church, whereupon he died,
and he rests at Roskild. Gellir had taken Skofnung
with him, the sword that had been taken out of the
barrow of Holy Kraki, and never after could it be got
back. When the death of Gellir was known in Iceland,
Thorkell, his son, took over his father’s inheritance
at Holyfell. Thorgils, another of Gellir’s
sons, was drowned in Broadfirth at an early age, with
all hands on board. Thorkell Gellirson was a
most learned man, and was said to be of all men the
best stocked of lore. Here is the end of the
Saga of the men of Salmon-river-Dale.
* * * *
*
Page 135
The ’Laxdale Saga’—one
of the great Sagas of Iceland—is herewith
introduced for the first time to English readers.
The translation has been made by Mrs. Muriel Press.
The original text presents many difficulties, and
the manuscript translation has had the advantage of
being revised by a competent Icelander. Many doubtful
passages have been elucidated by him. The accompanying
Note gives his interpretation of the obscure verses
on page 234. In addition to these kind services,
he has specially prepared for this volume the Map of
the Places mentioned in the Saga. It is to be
hoped that Mrs. Press’s efforts to popularise
this famous Saga may be successful, and may warrant
the publication of other Sagas, and Masterpieces of
Northern literature, in the Series, notably ‘Njala-Saga,’
‘Volsunga-Saga,’ and the ‘Eddas.’
I.G.
October 13, 1899,
* * * *
*
NOTE
These lines may be thus interpreted:—
“Hangs a wet hood on
the wall;
It knoweth of a trick;
Though it be at most times
‘dry,’
I hide not now it knoweth
two.”
The ditty points to the fact that Snorri had given
Audgisl Thorarinson a “chased axe” (one
trick), and that, at Snorri’s secret behest,
Audgisl was now on the eve of taking the hood-owner’s
(Thorgils Hallason’s) life (two). This,
the hood says, it knows, though at most times it is
‘dry.’ ‘Dry’ here
seems clearly to stand in the sense of ‘clear
of,’ ‘free from,’ expers, immunis;
practically, ignorant. At most times the
hood is ignorant of such ‘tricks’ threatening
Thorgils’ life, though now it knows of one, even
two. With this use of ‘ethurr,’ cf.
Sturlunga^2 ii. 227_{37}—“Um sum illvirki
þeirra er þat sumum moennum eigi tvimaelis-laust,
hvart þer munieth þurt hafa um setieth allar
vitundir” = “As to some misdeeds of theirs,
it is to some men (a matter) not free from double
speech whether you will have sat (by) ‘dry’
of all knowledge (i.e. complicity) therein,”
i.e., concerning certain of their misdeeds
some persons will have their doubts as to whether
you be ‘clear of’ all complicity therein.
Of course it is Thorgils’ ‘Fylgja’
(Fetch) that speaks through the cloak.